<!DOCTYPE TEI.2 SYSTEM "http://docsouth.unc.edu/dtds/teixlite.dtd" [
<!ENTITY copvs SYSTEM "copvs.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY cop345 SYSTEM "cop345.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY cop350 SYSTEM "cop350.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY cop368 SYSTEM "cop368.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY cop375 SYSTEM "cop375.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
<!ENTITY coptp SYSTEM "coptp.jpg" NDATA jpeg>
]>
<TEI.2>
  <teiHeader type="" status="new">
    <fileDesc>
      <titleStmt>
        <title><emph> Unwritten History:</emph>
Electronic Edition.</title>
        <author>Coppin, Levi Jenkins, 1848-1923 </author>
        <funder>Funding from the Library of Congress/Ameritech National Digital Library Competition supported the electronic publication of this title.</funder>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Text scanned (OCR) by</resp>
          <name>Richard Musselwhite</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Images scanned by</resp>
          <name>Richard Musselwhite and Sarah Reuning</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt>
          <resp>Text encoded by </resp>
          <name>Sarah Reuning and Jill Kuhn</name>
        </respStmt>
      </titleStmt>
      <editionStmt>
        <edition>First edition, <date>2000</date></edition>
      </editionStmt>
      <extent>ca. 485K</extent>
      <publicationStmt>
        <publisher>Academic Affairs Library, UNC-CH</publisher>
        <pubPlace>University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, </pubPlace>
        <date>2000.</date>
        <availability status="unknown">
          <p>© This work is the property of the University of North Carolina 
at Chapel Hill. It may be used freely by individuals for research, teaching and personal use as long as this statement of availability is included in the text.</p>
        </availability>
      </publicationStmt>
      <sourceDesc>
        <biblFull>
          <titleStmt>
            <title type="title page">Unwritten History</title>
            <author>Bishop L. J. Coppin</author>
          </titleStmt>
          <extent> 375 p., ill.</extent>
          <publicationStmt>
            <pubPlace>Philadelphia, PA.</pubPlace>
            <publisher>A. M. E. Book Concern</publisher>
            <date>1919</date>
            <authority/>
          </publicationStmt>
          <notesStmt>
            <note anchored="yes">BX8495 .C6 H3      
(Rare Book Collection, University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill)</note>
          </notesStmt>
        </biblFull>
      </sourceDesc>
    </fileDesc>
    <encodingDesc>
      <projectDesc>
        <p>The electronic edition is a part of the UNC-CH
digitization project, <hi rend="italics">Documenting the American South</hi>.</p>
      </projectDesc>
      <editorialDecl>
        <p>Any hyphens occurring in line breaks have been removed, and the trailing part of a word has been joined to the preceding line.</p>
        <p>All quotation marks, em dashes and ampersand have been transcribed as
entity references.</p>
        <p>All double right and left quotation marks are encoded as ” and “
respectively.</p>
        <p>All single right and left quotation marks are encoded as ’ and ‘ respectively.</p>
        <p>All em dashes are encoded as —</p>
        <p>Indentation in lines has not been preserved.</p>
        <p>Running titles have not been preserved.</p>
        <p>Spell-check and verification made against printed text using Author/Editor (SoftQuad) and Microsoft Word spell check programs.</p>
      </editorialDecl>
      <classDecl>
        <taxonomy id="lcsh">
          <bibl>
            <title>Library of Congress Subject Headings, </title>
            <edition>21st edition, 1998</edition>
          </bibl>
        </taxonomy>
      </classDecl>
    </encodingDesc>
    <profileDesc>
      <langUsage>
        <language id="eng">English</language>
        <language id="lat">Latin</language>
      </langUsage>
      <textClass>
        <keywords scheme="lcsh">
          <list type="simple">
            <item>Coppin, Levi Jenkins, 1848-1923.</item>
            <item>African Americans -- Biography.</item>
            <item>African American Methodists -- Biography.</item>
            <item>African American clergy -- Biography.</item>
            <item>African Methodist Episcopal Church -- Bishops -- Biography.</item>
            <item>Bishops -- United States -- Biography.</item>
            <item>African Methodist Episcopal Church -- History.</item>
            <item>Slavery -- United States -- History -- 19th century.</item>
            <item>Slavery and the church -- United States.</item>
          </list>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
    </profileDesc>
    <revisionDesc>
      <change>
        <date>2001-02-09, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Celine Noel and Wanda Gunther </name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item> revised TEIHeader and created catalog 
record for the electronic edition.</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>2000-05-31, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Jill Kuhn, </name>
          <resp>project manager, </resp>
        </respStmt>
        <item>finished TEI-conformant encoding and final proofing.</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>2000-05-31, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Sarah Reuning</name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item> finished TEI/SGML encoding</item>
      </change>
      <change>
        <date>2000-05-01, </date>
        <respStmt>
          <name>Richard Musselwhite</name>
          <resp/>
        </respStmt>
        <item> finished scanning (OCR) and proofing.</item>
      </change>
    </revisionDesc>
  </teiHeader>
  <text>
    <front>
      <div1 type="title page image">
        <p>
          <figure id="title" entity="coptp">
            <p>[Title Page Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="title page verso image">
        <p>
          <figure id="verso" entity="copvs">
            <p>[Title Page Verso Image]</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div1>
      <titlePage>
        <docTitle>
          <titlePart type="main">UNWRITTEN HISTORY</titlePart>
        </docTitle>
        <byline>BY</byline>
        <docAuthor><name>BISHOP L. J. COPPIN</name><lb/>
Author: The Relation of Baptized Children to the Church;<lb/>
Key to Scripture Interpretation; Observations of<lb/>
Persons and Things in South Africa;<lb/>
Fifty-two Suggestive Sermon<lb/>
Syllabi. Etc.</docAuthor>
        <docImprint><publisher>A. M. E. BOOK CONCERN</publisher>
<pubPlace>PHILADELPHIA, PA.</pubPlace>
<pb id="copverso" n="verso"/>
<docDate>(Copyright, 1919, by <name>L. J. COPPIN</name>)</docDate></docImprint>
      </titlePage>
      <div1 type="preface">
        <pb id="cop3" n="3"/>
        <head>PREFACE</head>
        <p>Intermingled with this “Unwritten History”
is the story of my life. Being all from
memory, except here and there the verification
of a date, there may be some repetitions.
Of course much of the “Story” is omitted, but,
things that impressed me most, and facts that
seem to me most important among the “Unwritten”
things, are noted. Those who are
fond of reading novels about men who never
lived, and things that never did and never will
happen, may enjoy a change to something that
is historical and real. If the example of some
of the worthy ones mentioned inspires someone else, the object of the author is accomplished.</p>
      </div1>
      <div1 type="contents">
        <pb id="cop5" n="5"/>
        <head>CONTENTS</head>
        <list type="simple">
          <item>I BIRTH AND BOYHOOD . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="cop7">7</ref></item>
          <item>II SOCIAL, MORAL AND INTELLECTUAL
CONDITIONS . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="cop32">32</ref></item>
          <item>III THE CIVIL WAR . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="cop63">63</ref></item>
          <item>IV AFTER THE CIVIL WAR . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="cop111">111</ref></item>
          <item>V FAREWELL TO CECILTON . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="cop172">172</ref></item>
          <item>VI MY CALL TO THE MINISTRY . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="cop211">211</ref></item>
          <item>VII ACROSS THE CONTINENT . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="cop267">267</ref></item>
          <item>VIII MY ELECTION TO THE BISHOPRIC . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="cop297"><sic corr="297">296</sic></ref></item>
          <item>IX DOMESTIC BLISS: WITH SHADOW
AND SUNSHINE . . . . . <ref targOrder="U" target="cop345">345</ref></item>
        </list>
      </div1>
    </front>
    <body>
      <div1 type="text">
        <head>UNWRITTEN HISTORY</head>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="cop7" n="7"/>
          <head>CHAPTER I.</head>
          <head>Birth and Boyhood.</head>
          <p>It was at Frederick Town, Maryland. Be
sure and distinguish between Frederick in
Western Maryland, and Frederick Town on
the Eastern Shore.</p>
          <p>It makes all the difference in the world to
an Eastern Shore man. You may call the
difference only sentimental, but Frederick
Douglass was born there. To be sure, Benjaman
Banneker was born on the Western side
of the famous Chesapeake Bay.</p>
          <p>
Perhaps Bishop A. W. Wayman more than
any one else, advertised the Eastern Shore as
the “Garden Spot of the World.”</p>
          <p>
It is indented with rivers that flow into the
Chesapeake Bay. These rivers are full of fish,
oysters and crabs. At some points along the
<pb id="cop8" n="8"/>
Bay, the fishing and crabbing are perennial.
Shad, and herring in the Spring; crabs, hard
and soft shell, in the Summer; oysters in the
Winter, and fish of various kinds the year
'round.</p>
          <p>
All of the “Eastern Shore” is not in Maryland.
Virginia claims a part of this modern
“Promised Land.” So, the expression goes;
“the Eastern Shore of Maryland and the
Eastern Shore of Virginia,” with Maryland
always first; for the <sic corr="colossal">collossal</sic> figure of Frederick
Douglass in Maryland is bound to loom
up.</p>
          <p>
Frederick Town is on the Sassafras river,
the boundary line between the counties of
Kent and Cecil—English names.</p>
          <p>
This little stream, as clear as crystal, forms
the Southern boundary of Cecil, the northernmost
county on the Eastern Shore.</p>
          <p>
Frederick Town, once an active lumber and
grain market, nestles on the banks of the Sassafras,
just five miles from its head, where is
a town known as “Head of Sassafras,” made
more or less famous by the grist mill that
stands, or stood—at the falls, where the rushing
waters tumble into the river, after turning
the mill wheel day and night. Upper Cecil
and Kent patronize this mill for miles around.</p>
          <pb id="cop9" n="9"/>
          <p>Some of my earliest and most pleasant
recollections are, of going with “Billy Cannan”
to “Freemans Mill.” We drove the big black
horse, Jim, when we did as we were told. He
was blind in one eye, “as big as a barrell” as
round as an apple, and as fat as butter. A
kind and safe driving horse for boys, and as
fine a saddle horse as there ever was in “Sassafras
Neck.” But if we boys could catch the
old man King “napping” we would hitch up
Dandy, a fine looking spirited bay, and slip
away to the mill.</p>
          <p>
Opposite Frederick Town, Cecil County, is
Georgetown, Kent County. These were rival
grain markets.</p>
          <p>
Sailing crafts plied the river from both sides
with grain, principally wheat and corn, from
early fall until the river became frozen over.
In mid-summer, the Delaware and Chesapeake
Canal steamers would come up for peaches.
Besides these, a flat bottom side wheel steamer
ran every summer between Frederick Town
and Baltimore, sixty miles away, carrying
passengers and light freight to the merchants,
country store keepers, of Galena and <sic corr="Georgetown">George-Town</sic>
of Kent, and Cecilton and Frederick
Town of Cecil; and passengers back and forth.</p>
          <pb id="cop10" n="10"/>
          <p>These boats looked large to me. They were
the first I ever saw. I went on one of them,
a sailing craft, to Baltimore when about seven
years of age. Baltimore was the first city I
ever saw. Our goodly ship (?) dropped anchor
in the busy Patapsico river, amid scores and
scores of steam and sailing crafts, river boats,
coast wise and ocean steamers, and ships and
brigs, and tugs. What a sight to a pair of
young country eyes! Three score years, as
full as they have been of travel and sight seeing,
have not been sufficient to obliterate the
scenes of the Patapsico harbor, nor to wipe
out the impression made, upon my first visit
there.</p>
          <p>
My mother took me there. A wonderful
mother! Great men are not the only men
who have great mothers. Some obscure men
who have not been much more known in the
world's great movements, than a match that
starts a blaze and immediately perishes, have
also had great mothers.</p>
          <p>
The light of John the Baptist was cruelly
blown out before he saw the fruit of his labor;
but, the Kingdom he proclaimed is still marching
on. St. Luke tells us about his mother.</p>
          <p>
We know about the mother of Moses, and
Timothy and Samuel, and John Wesley and
<pb id="cop11" n="11"/>
others; but, there are unknown mothers whose
sons, breathing their spirit, inheriting their
nobility of soul, and becoming the heirs and
beneficiaries of their faith and prayers, have
helped to make up “the salt of the earth,” both
upon the mountain top of fame, and in the
vale of obscurity.</p>
          <p>
There were seven of us children, four boys
and three girls. The most of us were born
“on the hill” in Frederick Town.</p>
          <p>
Abraham Lincoln gave character to the log
cabin. When ex-Vice President Fairbanks
died—June, 1918, the Press referred to him
as “the last of the famous Log Cabin Statesmen.”</p>
          <p>
Since America's most famous could come
from log cabins, it has become popular to refer
to these primitive dwelling places of earth's
lowly, as a birth place. All the same, this is
not the way of the world's desire, preferably.</p>
          <p>
We speak of a mother's love, but mothers
have instinct also. Perhaps it is inspired
vision.</p>
          <p>
What is it that could make a mother persist
in clandestinely having her child taught
to read and write when there was no visible
prospect whatever of it ever being of service
<pb id="cop12" n="12"/>
to him; and, besides, when, it being in violation
of the law, it could only be done at a
peril.</p>
          <p>
My maternal grandmother was free born,
while her husband, Perry Lilly, was a slave.
Alas! a slave! A slave in a country whose
citizenship was made up of those who fled
from oppression, and fought, and bled, and
died for liberty!</p>
          <p>
Children took the condition of their mother.
This was the surest way to perpetuate slavery
where the masters were so plentifully the
fathers. For this reason many a slave man
married a free woman, that his children
might be free.</p>
          <p>
Many slave men, veritable heroes, purchased
their freedom by working by day for their
masters, and by night for themselves; hiring
their time, etc.</p>
          <p>
Many a free man married a slave woman
because he loved her, and purchased her and
her children.</p>
          <p>
My grandmother being free, the Lilly children
were free born, and John Coppin, also
free born, married Jane, one of the Lilly girls.</p>
          <p>
There was a large family of them; all girls
but one. They got the reputation of being
the best girls in the neighborhood, and my
<pb id="cop13" n="13"/>
Aunt Clara told me that they called themselves
“the Shoestring Breed.”</p>
          <p>
The girls all married free men, and grandfather,
Perry Lilly, was “set free” before the
Emancipation, on account of meritorious service.
But he was about through serving by
that time anyway.</p>
          <p>
His wife Amelia, had passed away, and he
had a few years left to enjoy life with his children
and grandchildren. I remember the visit
he made to our home. I do not remember my
grandmother.</p>
          <p>
The parentage of my father is not so easily
traced. I do not, even now, see many Coppins
in the directories and 'phone books.</p>
          <p>
In a visit to Covington, Kentucky, when
Editor of the A. M. E. Review, I saw on a
sign over a large store: “John Coppin.” That
was my father's name. I had never seen or
heard of it outside of the family. I immediately
went in and asked for “Mr. Coppin,”
and purchased a souvenir from the store.</p>
          <p>
In a rather lengthy conversation with him,
for we became interested in each other, on
account of the name, he gave me some facts
about the history of the name. He said it was
of German origin, and was primarily Coppenger.
Coming to England the “ger” was
<pb id="cop14" n="14"/>
dropped. Coming to America the “en” was
changed to “in,” or “pen” to “pin,” thus Coppin.</p>
          <p>
As soon as he told me that, I began to account
for the friendship, peculiar friendship
that existed between our family and the only
Coppins I ever knew outside of our family.
James Coppin, a white man, was a bachelor,
with one sister, Araminta. She married Robert
Price. I think now that she and her brother
Jim knew more about the origin of our father
than they ever told us.</p>
          <p>
“Miss Minty,” as we children called her,
would think nothing of taking us into her
home and seating us at her table. This was
contrary to the unwritten law of Maryland.</p>
          <p>
Well, if we are of German origin, this is not
the most auspicious time to look it up, while
the Kaiser is in such disfavor.</p>
          <p>
When I became old enough to really appreciate
the greatness of my mother, who despite
my lowly birth, planned for my future, on
blind faith, I went to the site of the homestead
to get a souvenir, from one of the logs
of the house in which I was born. A new
house stood on the spot. “Aunt Caroline”
went behind the house in search of a log that
<pb id="cop15" n="15"/>
might still remain, but, was doomed to disappointment.</p>
          <p>
However, that is the spot. The pear tree
has long since ceased to exist. The old well,
as dear to us as was Jacob's well, to his posterity,
is filled up, but a sunken place in the
ground, a few paces from what was the
northwest corner of the dear old house, tells
the story.</p>
          <p>
My mother always referred to me as her
“Christmas gift.” I was born between sundown,
December 24th and daybreak, December
25th.</p>
          <p>
We had no clock in the house, and the
people in those days did not go to bed at all
on “Christmas Eve Night,” and it may have
been after midnight when I came. But the
record in the old family Bible says:</p>
          <p>
“Levi Jenkins Coppin, born December 24th,
1848.” The “Christmas gift” idea is all right,
for Santa Claus is always credited with coming
at night and not in the morning.</p>
          <p>
No one can ever know exactly just what
a mother is thinking about her children, or
why she does this thing or that.</p>
          <p>
The sentiment that clustered about the time
of my birth enabled mother to observe the day
with a “birthday dinner” without seeming to
<pb id="cop16" n="16"/>
show partiality. Neither did any of the other
children ever show the least dissatisfaction
because the “fatted calf” was killed only once
a year.</p>
          <p>
I discovered early in life that I was always
the one called up when company came to
“speak a piece,” and to tell what day of the
month it was; and later on to get down the
Farmers' Almanac, and tell about the “full
and changes of the moon.” Tell about the man
standing there with “Pharaoh's plagues” all
around him, punching him; and to read, to
the admiration of the listening hosts, “conjectures
of the weather.” With an eloquence
that held all spellbound, I would cry out,
“first and second, clear; third and fourth,
cloudy; fifth and sixth, variable; seventh and
eighth, showers, etc.”</p>
          <p>
Grandmother Lilly discovered an aptness
about Jane, that the other children did not
possess, and slipped her off to Baltimore.</p>
          <p>
Baltimore being in the State of Maryland,
“free Negroes” from other parts of the State
might go and come freely, so long as there
was no suspicion of an ulterior motive.</p>
          <p>
If such a person was suspected of whispering
to the slaves, or, clandestinely conveying
passes, an accusation was equivalent to conviction,
<pb id="cop17" n="17"/>
and for such a crime the offender
could be sold to the highest bidder outside of
the State and henceforth made a slave.</p>
          <p>
It is no wonder that so few would undertake
to “run the blockade.” Runaway slaves,
if captured, were entirely at the mercy of the
master. The other slaves were made to form
a cordon, while the culprit, in the midst, received
such punishment as was thought best
to terrify the other slaves.</p>
          <p>
Sometimes it would be a terrible castigation
from the overseer. Sometimes the wife, or
husband, or child of the victim would be selected
to apply the punishment.</p>
          <p>
I heard of a case once, where the victim
was cut up piece by piece and fed to the bloodhounds.
And so it required a great deal of
courage for a slave to run away, or, for a
“free nigger” to be caught learning to read
and write, for he would be accused of preparing
to write passes for slaves in the name of
their masters.</p>
          <p>
Amelia Lilly was willing to take so great a
risk as this with her most likely child, and so,
Jane was sent to Baltimore, ostensibly to live
with her aunt, Lucy Harding, but, in fact, it
was that her Aunt Lucy might find some one
<pb id="cop18" n="18"/>
who would teach her to read and write; and
so she did.</p>
          <p>
When mother came home on a visit one
time, father, a man of taste and good judgment
soon discovered that she was above the
mark set by the custom of the place, and so,
was bold and daring enough to seek her heart
and hand, and not in vain.</p>
          <p>
What gave him an idea that he was worthy
of the foremost young woman in Cecil County,
so granted by common consent, no one knows.</p>
          <p>
Why not be wooed and won by a Baltimore
lad, who could boast at least of having “city
ways,” a thing quite unknown to a “country
clodhopper.” Well, it is hard to tell just how
far presumptuousness will go when once started.
It may even be inherited.</p>
          <p>
Father had a habit of consulting mother on
all important matters, and I think, generally
took her advice. She was quick to reach a
conclusion, and not easily changed from an
opinion.</p>
          <p>
There were two things upon which they did
not entirely agree in the earlier days, at least
of their married life. First, father could not
see the wisdom of taking such risks as mother
would take, to teach the children to read and
<pb id="cop19" n="19"/>
write. Of what service could it ever be to
them?</p>
          <p>
The majority of the children held to the
opinion of father, but the “Christmas baby”
inclined to side with mother, and this fact
made them early companions, much earlier
than the average child is called into parental
council.</p>
          <p>
Another point on which father and mother
differed somewhat was, father always regarded
mother as being recklessly generous.</p>
          <p>
Every old woman in the neighborhood
formed a habit of visiting our home frequently,
especially about hog-killing time.</p>
          <p>
When the winter set in, and the visitors
could not make their customary itinerary, we
boys knew where they lived, and knew how
to go and hunt them up, carrying the practical
compliments of mother; and not make known
where we had been and for what purpose, a
fireside talk upon our return.</p>
          <p>
Those dear old women would call mother
“Cousin Jane.” Father would speak derisively
of such relationships, and characterized it as
“swap dog kin.”</p>
          <p>
I have often heard mother say: “I shall
never want for bread,” and she did not.</p>
          <p>
<pb id="cop20" n="20"/>
The philosophy of father was different. He
thought the best way to keep away want was
to kill several fat hogs; bury a plenty of potatoes
and cabbages; dry and preserve much
fruit; salt away a barrel of herrings and pile
up cord after cord of wood at the “wood pile,”
and his theory was, let others do the same.</p>
          <p>
My mother did not at all object to such a
course, for she was hand in hand with him in
providing. But she believed in sharing with
others, especially the unfortunate and needy.</p>
          <p>
I was sent to the store one cold day with
orders to go by the little hut where “Aunt
Ruthy” lived. This was not even “Swap dog”
relation.</p>
          <p>
The white people did not permit us to say
“Mr.” and “Mrs.” to each other, so, the children,
for “manner's sake,” were taught to
call the older people, “aunt” and “uncle.”</p>
          <p>
Well, I called as I was directed, at the house
of “Aunt Ruthy.” She was shivering before a
few not very live coals, for, the wood must
not be burned extravagantly. When I got
ready to go, she said, “Leevie, tell your
mother, while the grass grows, the steed is
starving.”</p>
          <p>
I had never heard of a “steed” before, and
thought “Aunt Ruthy” had surely made a mistake.
<pb id="cop21" n="21"/>
And besides, I could not see how mother
would make the application.</p>
          <p>
So, to help mother out somewhat, I changed
the phraseology a little, and said: “Aunt
Ruthy says, while the grass grows the sheep
are starving.”</p>
          <p>
I knew what a sheep was.</p>
          <p>
A few minutes later I found myself on the
way back to “Aunt Ruthy's<sic corr="missing quotation marks">”</sic> with a basket of
meat and potatoes, from my father's smokehouse.</p>
          <p>
That was the interpretation of the starving
steed.</p>
          <p>
In after years, father came to understand
mother's philosophy better. When the opportunity
unexpectedly came for the children to
go to school, mother was not more anxious
than father that we should go, and he also
learned at last, that, they who sow bountifully,
reap also bountifully.</p>
          <p>Mother was a Christian as far back as I can
remember. The fact is, she embraced religion
when a girl.</p>
          <p>The children, one by one, so soon as they
could pronounce words, said prayers before
going to bed, and said “thank the Lord” after
each meal.</p>
          <pb id="cop22" n="22"/>
          <p>Father was not a churchman, though I
never heard him swear. And not a child up
to his manhood was ever allowed to swear
before him.</p>
          <p>In this particular thing I was always like
my father and have my first oath yet to swear.
In this, I differed from the other boys.</p>
          <p>Father, as well as mother, despised <sic corr="lying">lieing</sic>,
stealing and drunkenness, and the weight of
their influence, both by precept and example,
was always in favor of a pure moral atmosphere
in the home.</p>
          <p>But still, as my father made no profession
of religion, and could not lead his household
in family worship, it threw the burden of religious
duty on mother.</p>
          <p>To neglect early religious training is to
leave out that which is most important in the
formative period of a life. And this is especially
true of those, who, by social ostracism,
are deprived of coming in contact with uplifting
influence outside of the home.</p>
          <p>When the father is the patriarch, leading
the family in daily devotions, it is not difficult
to establish in the home a respect for morals
and religion. But when the head of the house
is not responsible for such law and order, the
mother, in order to bring it about, must be
<pb id="cop23" n="23"/>
unusually strong in personality, and courage,
and faith.</p>
          <p>Some of my very earliest recollections are
upon moral and religious subjects.</p>
          <p>My mother used to take me to church and
have me sit in the “Amen corner” with her.
I was too young to have any opinion about
anything that took place. I remember that
after preaching, class meeting would follow,
and one after another would get up and speak.
Mother would frequently sing between these
speeches. She was the one who was really
depended upon to sing at the “Meeting house.”</p>
          <p>She had a clear, ringing voice, which could
be detected above the other voices, no matter
how large the chorus.</p>
          <p>She used to sing:</p>
          <lg type="song">
            <l>“John carried his number over.<sic corr="extra quotation marks">”</sic></l>
            <l>Moses led the children home.</l>
            <l>We'll join the forty thousand, by and by.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>And “We Are the True Born Sons of Levi,”
and many other like songs. Also the good old
Methodist hymns, such as:</p>
          <p>“Am I a Soldier of the Cross?” “When I
Can Read My Title Clear” and “O, Joyful
Sound of Gospel Grace,” “My God, the Spring
<pb id="cop24" n="24"/>
of All My Joy.” But whether on the make-as-you-go
hymns or the standards, mother was
quite at home, and was always in great demand.</p>
          <p>If the meeting became a little dull, the
leader would call out, “Sister Coppin, sing
something.” No sooner would the words fall
from his lips than that familiar voice would
ring out, and soon things would be going at
a lively pace.</p>
          <p>The old church leaders, as a rule, did not
know many hymns by heart. They used to
call them “hymes.” My mother had this advantage
of them, she could read, and would
learn hymn after hymn, and sing them from
memory.</p>
          <p>There was a Bible and hymn book in our
home ever since I can remember any thing.</p>
          <p>Once, when mother took me to church—I
must have been very small—I remember there
was a little fat yellow woman who got very
happy while singing a piece. The fact is, some
of them would apparently get quite happy
after the first or second verse, if that was all
they knew; then some one else would have to
catch it up and go on with it, if it went any
further. This was one of “Uncle” Abe Kennard's
tricks.</p>
          <pb id="cop25" n="25"/>
          <p>But, on this particular occasion, the singer
was “Aunt” Fanny Bayard. There were two
peculiarities about the song that so impressed
me, that I still remember them vividly, namely:</p>
          <p>First, she sang so fast that no one could
catch on and accompany her. Secondly, in
her “Hallelujah” she repeated the “Halle,<sic corr="no close quotes">”</sic> and
would say:</p>
          <p>“We've found the rock, the traveler cried,
Glory halle, hallelujah.”</p>
          <p>As I remember now, she made only one
double or single line and <sic corr="chorus">chorous</sic>, and that
with such rapidity that no one got hold of the
words or rhyme; then suddenly she exclaimed,
“Glory to God, Glory to God!” and all was
over.</p>
          <p>She was short and fat, and had what people
called, “poppy eyes.” I never did lose sight of
her; and when I grew older, I came to know
her well. She was a free woman, a widow
with one daughter, Henrietta—“Henny” she
called her—and lived in her own little house
at Crooktown, near Cecilton.</p>
          <p>Crooktown and Perrytown were two little
clusters of houses—huts—that were behind
<pb id="cop26" n="26"/>
the woods that separated Cecilton from where
the free colored people lived.</p>
          <p>There were not many families in these little
settlements, but the woods, i. e., the grove,
spoken of in another chapter, afforded a meeting
place for our people, bond and free.</p>
          <p>After I visited South Africa, and saw some
of the original Hottentots, I was led to believe
that “Aunt” Fanny Bayard was one of them.</p>
          <p>The Hottentot is exactly the color of the
Chinese; so was “Aunt” Fanny. They have
little tufts of hair scattered about on their
heads. I do not know what was on “Aunt”
Fanny's head, except that kerchief, that I
never saw her without.</p>
          <p>The Hottentot is said to live to a very old
age. Well, “Aunt” Fanny and her daughter
“Henny” lived to be very old. They were companions,
and were nearly always together.
The boys used to say that “Henny lived until
she caught up with her mother.”</p>
          <p>Henny got married late in life. I do not
know whether this was her first husband or
not, but one thing I do know, that she outlived
him; but “Aunt” Fanny outlived her.</p>
          <p>When the little old hut was about to fall
down on her, she made over the place to
“Father Jones,” and he built a little frame
<pb id="cop27" n="27"/>
house on it, in which “Aunt” Fanny ended her
days.</p>
          <p>Besides “Aunt” Fanny; Emory Sisco, John
Hall and Benjamin Freeman lived in Crooktown.
All of them free people.</p>
          <p>Living at Perrytown, which was but a few
hundred yards from Crooktown, was a man
named Perry Thompson. He was said to be
a very wicked man.</p>
          <p>A man thus characterized by our people was
one who would swear, drink whisky and perhaps
gamble; one who never went to
church. They were called hard-hearted sinners.</p>
          <p>Some of them were supposed to have “dealings”
with the Devil. When such a person
died, you could not get a neighborhood child
to go any distance alone at night.</p>
          <p>The impression was, the devil had come for
the wicked person, and was probably still
sneaking about there in the darkness.</p>
          <p>This doctrine was quite generally believed
by the older ones, and the children had no inclination
to go out into the darkness and investigate
it, in order to be convinced whether
it was true or false.</p>
          <p>There was always a superstition that the
death of such a person was accompanied by a
<pb id="cop28" n="28"/>
storm, a terrible storm, preferably a snow
storm.</p>
          <p>By some kind of coincidence, the biggest
snow storm of the season often came at the
time of the death of such persons.</p>
          <p>I remember the Perry Thompson snow
storm. What a time they had getting him
buried! These wicked people would often die
swearing and raving, crying, “drive out them
dogs.”</p>
          <p>Of course, the modern physician can easily
account for his delirious condition. But, even
now, I have a lingering thought, that this doctrine
of demoniacal visitation was so prevalent
that some of those old sinners felt
doomed, and just became mentally unbalanced
in expectation of meeting their just deserts.</p>
          <p>In those days, you would often hear hymns
like this:</p>
          <lg>
            <l>“And must I be to judgement brought,</l>
            <l>To answer in that day</l>
            <l>For every vain and idle thought,</l>
            <l>And every word I say?”</l>
          </lg>
          <lg>
            <l>“Yes, every secret of my heart,</l>
            <l>Shall surely be made known;</l>
            <l>And I'll receive my just deserts,</l>
            <l>For all that I have done.”</l>
          </lg>
          <pb id="cop29" n="29"/>
          <p>German “higher criticism” was not much
heard of then, neither was a world war!</p>
          <p>
I do not claim to believe the many superstitions
that I heard in my childhood, but I am
glad that certain impressions were made upon
me then, instead of some others that might
have been made.</p>
          <p>
I was well up in my teens before I found
out that the devil did not come with a pitchfork
after boys who would lie and steal, and
swear and get drunk. But I was so long in
finding out that he did not come and literally
catch them, that, having formed the habit of
shunning these forbidden things, I just considered
that there were other good reasons
why these practices should be avoided, and so
went on avoiding them.</p>
          <p>
When I was a child, they told me about
“Kris Kringle,” the country folks called him.
I believed, with all my young, innocent heart,
that such a person existed.</p>
          <p>
Finally some “smarty” told me that there
was no such person, and “let the cat out of
the bag.”</p>
          <p>
But that is only half of the truth. The fact
is that I am still afraid of the devil, whatever
may be the reason for my fear.</p>
          <p>
But since I have become grown, I have
found that there is a Santa who fills the heart
<pb id="cop30" n="30"/>
with love and sympathy, and especially, about
the “Christmas season.”</p>
          <p>
No one shall ever again be able to convince
me that no such spirit exists.</p>
          <p>
Many other impressions made in boyhood,
thanks to the simple faith of a pious mother,
have saved me from the dashing currents of
sin, by which I have seen others swept away.</p>
          <p>
The history of the mothers of this period
can never be known. The story of the Exodus
from Egypt begins with the birth of Moses,
and the mother who hid him until she could
no longer do so with safety.</p>
          <p>
Then the story of the basket of rushes, by
which the babe of providence was floated on
the water until found by the princess.</p>
          <p>
Then the mother nurse, according to the
mother plan. When it was time to hand him
over to the adopted mother at the royal court,
his own mother had made such lasting impressions
upon him, that they proved stronger
than the very strong temptation to “enjoy
the pleasures of sin for a season.”</p>
          <p>
The writer of the Pentateuch gives us this
story of a mother's love and wisdom and successful
training.</p>
          <p>
In both religious and secular history, we
have the maternal part played in the world's
<pb id="cop31" n="31"/>
history, until it is accepted as true that “the
hand that rocks the cradle rules the world.”</p>
          <p>
The story of the mother of Moses is the oldest
of such stories, and the scene was in
Egypt, and Egypt is in Africa.</p>
          <p>
But the bond woman brought from Africa
had no one to write of her wisdom and heroism.
Some things would be passed down by
tradition from generation to generation and
then be forgotten.</p>
          <p>
With the unwritten history of the race is
buried most of the best things that are really
characteristic of the race originally.</p>
          <p>
Two hundred and fifty years developed a
new people, with new traditions, customs,
morals and religion, copied from the dominant
people of their new environment.</p>
          <p>
But whether written or unwritten, the history
of the African in America from 1619 to
1865, constitutes a most interesting chapter
in the book of human events.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="cop32" n="32"/>
          <head>CHAPTER II.</head>
          <head>Social, Moral and Intellectual Conditions<sic corr="missing period">.</sic></head>
          <p>Maryland—my <sic corr="Maryland">Maryalnd</sic>—is the northernmost
Southern State. Its northern boundary
is the famous Mason and Dixon's Line.</p>
          <p>
On account of its geographical location it is
often erroneously referred to as a Northern
State. But, not only did the earlier geographies
class it as Southern, but it stood pat as
such when it became the fashion to sub-divide
the sections; as, for instance: “West and Middle
West.” Maryland never was classified with
Delaware as a “Middle State.” Mason and
Dixon settled the question once and for all,
and the Marylanders, bond and free, have
never tried to blot out the line, nor to claim
to have been born “further up.”</p>
          <p>
Being a Southern State, Maryland was a
Slave State. The institution prospered there,
as it did in Georgia, though no cotton was
grown there.</p>
          <p>
<pb id="cop33" n="33"/>
It may not be generally known that Maryland
laws and customs were more oppressive
to the slave and “Free Negro” than were the
laws and customs of States farther south.</p>
          <p>
For instance, Negroes in South Carolina
have owned slaves; such a thing would never
have been, and according to slave code philosophy
—could never have been permitted in
Maryland. Upper Maryland is on the line of
Pennsylvania, the Quaker State; the hot-bed
of abolition; the first state to protest mildly,
then vigorously, against slavery, and then to
deal it a death blow by becoming the headquarters
and principal station of the Underground
Railroad, and furnishing the principal
officers of the line. When a few thousand
were once offered for the head of “Thomie”
Garrett, he said: “Five hundred slaves have
passed through my hands, and never a one
was captured.” He was a Pennsylvania
Quaker, conducting a sub-underground station
in Wilmington, Del. The big barns of the
Tatnals, just across the Bandywine, were
often filled with fugitives, many of whom
were of Thomie Garrett's “five hundred.”</p>
          <p>
The relation of Maryland, then, to free soil,
and to the abolition propaganda, made it
necessary for the slave owner, and the slave
<pb id="cop34" n="34"/>
trader to keep a sharp watch on the border,
and to keep the lines taut on the slave and the
“free nigger.” Each must know his place and
never forget it, and each must be kept in mortal
fear of the master, the trader, and the spy.
A free Negro might not go out of the state
and return under the penalty of being fined a
sum that he would not be expected to be able
to pay without the assistance of the Georgia
trader, or the more humane (?) gentleman
who would pay the fine, and give the victim
a chance to work it out upon such terms as
the benefactor dictated.</p>
          <p>
Being so close to the line, a Maryland slave
had to be constantly and closely watched
lest he “run away.” The farther one was removed
from the North Star the more difficult
it was to use it as a guide to freedom. The
Underground Railroad could not operate
freely in the far South, and so, the slaves
stood a far better chance of being “Trusties.”</p>
          <p>
Some of the border line slave owners established
a custom of whipping the slaves
once a week, “every Monday morning,” to
keep them humble and in fear. Early in the
morning, while the “Day Spring” stood as a
silent witness, against the day when the
cup of iniquity would be full, the cry of the
<pb id="cop35" n="35"/>
slave would break the silence. “O massy,
pray massy.” while the lash of the slave
driver played its nimble game upon his bareback.
Sometimes to make humility and degradation
reach their lowest possible depths,
and to destroy the last vestige of personal
rights, the slave husband would be made to
“cow-hide” the slave wife.</p>
          <p>
When, in spite of all the vigilance and cruelty
that could be practiced, there were still
some who were characterized as impudent,
unruly or, likely to make their escape at some
time, and therefore were dangerous to be
among other slaves, they would be roped and
sold to “Georgia traders.” Not that all the
traders were from Georgia, nor used that
state exclusively as a market, but, the expression
“Georgia Trader” became so common
that many slaves, and ignorant whites did not
know, or think of any other market. An ignorant
mistress would indulge in the threat:
“I'll make your master slash your back and
sell you to Georgia.”</p>
          <p>
Nothing in these “unwritten pages” is intended
to revive a feeling of hatred. We
stand so far from the scenes herein described
that no one is left to be hated and no one is
left to hate. Both master and slave have long
<pb id="cop36" n="36"/>
since passed away, and the generations then
unborn are now upon the stage of action, with
but a few connecting links. The real object
is to show that even from this Egypt, came a
Moses, a Joshua, <sic corr="a">A</sic> Miriam, of sable hue.
Even from this Nazareth came some good
thing.</p>
          <p>
We can not even now appreciate the sterling
virtue of our women, especially of the
past, until we have been cited to the fact,
that even in these times, not fully here described,
only hinted at, when a woman as well
as a man was her master's property just as
was his horse and his dog, there were women,
black women, slave women, who would stand
up and fight the master to the death, and
die virtuous. Or, if considered too valuable
either to kill or to sell, would live to stand
as examples of chastity such as the world
never had seen, and to transmit their spirit
and blood to posterity. The better knowledge
a race has of its own virtues, the less likely
it is to run away from itself, and the more determined
it may become to strive for an honorable future.</p>
          <p>
When freedom at last came, I had a strong
desire to go to Georgia, and see some of the
stock that I had been told went from Maryland.
<pb id="cop37" n="37"/>
My desire was fully gratified in after
years; for my good friend, Bishop Gaines,
bade me welcome to his Conferences, year
after year, as I traveled as a General Officer
in the Church. And the men and women of
Georgia, whether from Maryland or elsewhere,
impressed me that they were of noble
origin.</p>
          <p>
A subject people, especially where slavery
dominates, are so far removed from the ruling
classes, that socially, they have nothing in
common. The contact is as master and slave;
as superior and inferior.</p>
          <p>
In cases where the housemaid was daily
with the members of the family and the
guests who mingled with them, a difference
could be seen in appearance and general deportment.
Often the house girl at the Big
House was the Lady at the Quarters. She
wore the cast-off clothing of her mistress. In
many cases, where the mistress was kindly
disposed, she took especial pride in dressing
her maid in such finery as to place her above
the common lot; or, to make her outshine all
the neighborhood house girls.</p>
          <p>
You could tell the girls of “Miss Mary
Cruikshanks.” She had but one slave woman,
Delia: her house girls were hired.
<pb id="cop38" n="38"/>
After she established a reputation for bestowing
so much thought and care upon her
house girls, the mothers of free girls would
seek to place their daughters in her household.
I think now of two who came up under
her care, Rebecca _____, and Julia _____<sic corr="missing period">.</sic></p>
          <p>
Being house girls these favored ones would
pick up words and expressions that they
would use in conversation, and therefore
would be considered “smart” by the rank and
file.</p>
          <p>
“Miss Mary” also guarded the morals of her
girls, and it was especially for that reason that
free women sought to bring their girls under
her influence and control, even if they had to
“bind them out” to her for a term of years, to
make it worth while for her to take them.</p>
          <p>
But, “Miss Mary Cruikshank” was an exception
to the rule. She lived in the village<sic corr="period">,</sic>
Her husband was the leading cross roads
store-keeper, and sold goods to colored as well
as to white. He was a slave holder, but with
only four slaves; “Uncle” Jim, Wes (Wesley),
Theodore and “Aunt” Deley.</p>
          <p>
The Cruikshanks were not the old slave-driving
class. “Uncle” Jim and “Aunt” Deley
were kept with the family in town, while
Theodore and Wes were hired out to this and
<pb id="cop39" n="39"/>
that neighborhood farmer. But the point in
question is this: the colored were separated
definitely and universally from the whites socially,
and hence, permitted to live by such
moral codes as originated at the quarters
where the wheat and the tares grew together.
To be more definite, the colored people were
socially placed amid environments where there
were no moral codes or restrictions.</p>
          <p>
Hatched out in the same nests, brought up
in a common brood, living and sleeping in the
same single room huts—quarters—boys and
girls alike grew up together about as the
cattle did, with no moral guide or restraint
except that which was given by nature.</p>
          <p>
It was to the interest of the masters that
their women servants became mothers. The
more frequently, the better, as it multiplied
their slaves, and hence their wealth.</p>
          <p>
A boy who could boast of being a father
while still in his teens, was considered worthy
of a prize. The girl who was the mother of
several children while yet unmarried, and that
by different fathers, did not have to carry a
“shame face.”</p>
          <p>
While such cases were numerous but one
may be cited. A man named James _____,
who lived in the Cruikshank village had one
<pb id="cop40" n="40"/>
slave woman. She became the mother of four
boys, with “sir names,” respectively: Henson,
Harding, Rice and Wilson. The first three
grew to manhood and were rented out by the
master, before the Civil War. The youngest
of the three named entered the war in '63,
while the fourth, a lad, with his older brothers,
was set free by Lincoln's proclamation. The
multiplication of slaves by illegitimate births
was not left entirely to the slave men, but the
masters and young masters supplemented
their lack. But, whether by the blacks or the
whites, the birth rate must be kept up.</p>
          <p>
A man who passed through slavery and finished
his years as a member of one of our
churches in Philadelphia, relates a story about
how he was selected by his master on account
of being strong and healthy; relieved of the
laborious work of the plantation, and named
as the person to be the common law husband (?)
of all the women on the place. If
any refused to submit they were to be reported
to their masters, who with a cat-of-nine
tails would teach them how to obey any
order that came down from him.</p>
          <p>
Some masters were “mean and stingy” and
did not give their slaves enough to eat, but
would indirectly encourage them to steal from
<pb id="cop41" n="41"/>
neighboring farmers. By “indirectly encouraging
them,” I mean they were never chastised
for doing so. They had but to observe
two rules: First, never steal from their master,
and second, never get caught.</p>
          <p>
What a comment on the present day criticism
that brands the Negro as being dishonest
as to the personal property of others, derelict
as to his “promise to pay,” and woefully
wanting in his regard for sexual purity.</p>
          <p>
The nameless crime; the crime that cannot
be ascribed even to most of the lower animals,
who mate, and fellowship only in season, is a
crime unknown to the African before being
brought into contact with that brand of civilization
that is responsible for the World War.
A crime unknown to the descendants of Africa
before James _____ was told to report to
his master any who refused. The crime that
filled our land with mulattoes, <foreign lang="lat">nolens volens</foreign>.
The crime that so degraded the “proud Anglo -Saxon”
that he would sell his own flesh and
blood when he became financially embarrassed.
The crime for which any man deserves
to die: according to the law, of course.</p>
          <p>
We do not always stop to think that slavery
degraded the master even more than the slave.
“If ye were blind ye should have no sin: but
<pb id="cop42" n="42"/>
now ye say, we see; therefore your sin remaineth.”
The conditions that were necessary
to perpetuate slavery, blinded, degraded,
and enslaved the masters. Just think of ministers
of Jesus Christ owning, and working
and selling slaves.</p>
          <p>
In our neighborhood there was an Episcopal
church on a manor. In the course of time a
rector came who brought with him a young
woman and a young man, brother and sister.
“Jim” and “Hettie” were the only names I
ever heard for them. When we wanted to
distinguish them from others by the same
mono-syllabic names, we would say<sic corr="comma">‘</sic> “Church
Jim and his Sister Hettie.” Howbeit, the slave
was not allowed to say “sister and brother”
in the presence of the master. I came near
getting a flogging once because I said to the
country storekeeper that I came for a package
which “my sister had left there.” “Your sister!”
he shouted. “Do you mean Mary?” And
yet that same man would not hesitate to say
that the colt he offered for sale, was sister to
the one hitched at the post.</p>
          <p>
Church Jim and Hettie worked on the
church farm; associated with the Negroes of
the neighborhood and country. Were no better
and no worse. Jim, just like the rest,
<pb id="cop43" n="43"/>
might be indulging in a game of cards, or
crap while the master preached to the farmers
whose horses were hitched about the
church-yard. It was all the same to this
civilized Christian (?) parson, just so Hettie
had dinner ready after church, and Jim was
promptly on hand Monday morning. All the
colored people of our Neck—Sasafras—were
Methodists. At that time, in the sixties, I
think there was not a Baptist church in that
part of the country. There were but few
white people who were anything but Methodists.</p>
          <p>
The “brick church” near the village had a
gallery that opened from the outside, with
nearly perpendicular steps leading to it. There
the colored people went for their spiritual
food. I remember hearing “Uncle Jake
Trusty” tell my mother what the minister
preached about, and how beautifully he presented
the subject. I can now see my mother
go to the family Bible, find the text and mark
it. After “Uncle” Jake had satisfied his full
grown appetite and bade “Sister Jane” goodby,
my mother would take up the Bible—the
old family Bible, where our births are recorded
—find the marked place, and have a spell
of reading. “My word shall not return
<pb id="cop44" n="44"/>
void.” My mother and “Uncle” Jake accepted
the word even though it came from a
Christian (?) minister who denied the brotherhood.</p>
          <p>
The only other place for them to go and
give vent to their religious faith and feelings
was “Friendship,” a little log house used for
a church, indeed, built for that purpose.
“Uncle” Perry Hinson, a free Negro, owned
an acre or two of ground behind the woods
that was near to Cecilton. On it he built a
few one-room cabins, and this church. All
built of logs.</p>
          <p>
This little settlement, with “Friendship,” became
the social and religious centre of the
people five and ten miles around, and “Uncle”
Perry Hinson, the proprietor, became the all
important man of the place. He could read a
little bit in a blundering way, when he could
get his “specks” properly adjusted; and
claimed the right to preach. He had built
the church on his own ground, and it was no
part of the Cecilton Circuit of the Methodist
Episcopal Church. Had no trustees nor stewards.
No quarterly conference to grant license
or refuse to renew them. And so, “Uncle”
Perry saw no reason why he might not exercise
<pb id="cop45" n="45"/>
his gifts and graces on the colored folk
who came to “Friendship” to worship.</p>
          <p>
For a long time he had things his own way.
Free people and slaves alike would gather to
“Perry Town,” as the place came to be called.
The grove of oak trees in front was the most
magnificent natural grove I ever saw. The
crowds would gather there, especially in summer.
There was no other such gathering place
in the county, though Cecil county is large.</p>
          <p>
The white people would come around
occasionally to see that all went well, and no
mischief was being hatched out at those meetings.
The fact is, they were glad for the people
to have such a place to meet and satisfy their
social and spiritual nature, and foster the
spirit of contentment among themselves
rather than to discover their true condition
and brood over it.</p>
          <p>
The grove immediately in front of Friendship
contained about thirty acres of ground,
all wooded, and all trees of large growth,
principally oaks. I think it is safe to say
there was not in all of that beautiful grove
a single sapling that might have been used
as a “pea stick.” Strange to say, it was never
resorted to by the people of the town, as a
park, or, excursion grounds; nor did the
<pb id="cop46" n="46"/>
owner cut any of the trees, nor permit others
to cut them. By common consent it was left
standing and undisturbed for the colored people
to use as their gathering place. Not until
after freedom was the woodman's axe heard
in this grove; and then (the whole story seems
prophetic) enough of it was left, about an
acre, for a school house for colored children.
This school is kept open during the same
school period of all other schools of the
county.</p>
          <p>
“Uncle” Perry Hinson, as I have said, held
undisputed sway as self-appointed pastor in
charge of Friendship until others discovered
that they had a “talent,” and at the same time
discovered that the pulpit was the only open
door of opportunity for its exercise and improvement.
These came forward one after
another in a sort of automatic way, the same
as “Uncle” Perry had come.</p>
          <p>
From time to time these new “speakers,”
as they were called, would be asked to take
the pulpit. Uncle Perry tolerated it for a
time, but, when the invitations became too
frequent for his liking he locked the church
door, and upon being questioned as to his action,
he would ask the significant question:
“Who is the head of this church.” Well, it
<pb id="cop47" n="47"/>
was found to be wise and prudent to humor
“Unc.” Perry by allowing him to do the most
of the preaching, and thus keep the peace, and
at the same time keep Friendship open.</p>
          <p>
But what of the intellectual status of the
people during those days of slavery and primitive
life?</p>
          <p>
“Unto one he gave five talents, to another
two, to another one.”</p>
          <p>
Whatever was nature's endowment it remained
in a natural state, with no opportunity
for improvement. School-houses were built
for white people. School-books were written
for white children. After years, even centuries
of practical demonstration, all the colored
people came to know that fact by heart;
and so, did not concern themselves about
school-houses, books, or learning. If those
talents, the endowment of nature, began to
whisper in their souls, they could give vent to
the emotions by inventing riddles, and practicing
fortune telling, and “conjuration.”</p>
          <p>
Many would exercise this pent-up gift by
discussing self-made philosophy among themselves.
At this some were considered “very
smart.” They called it “high dictionary” and
those who were most expert in it, could
generally capture the girls who were considered
<pb id="cop48" n="48"/>
the belles, for some of them, as well as
the men, could talk “high dictionary” and explain
“hifullutin grammar.”</p>
          <p>
When this natural gift took a mechanical
bent, the pocket-knife would be brought into
requisition to make some kind of ornament;
or, it might even take a more scientific turn.</p>
          <p>
Jack Price—who, by the way is still living,
and is a Grand Army Veteran—took his watch
to pieces, cleaned it and put it up again, using
no other tools than his fingers. I am not
sure that it ever ran any more. But the next
one who tried it, namely Josh Ferrell, made
a success of it, and opened a clock and watch
repairing shop in Cecilton, and did work for
the people of the town. He was a free Negro.</p>
          <p>
Those who had musical talent often became
“fiddlers,” and some of them were considered
quite expert with the bow. Of course,
they knew nothing about the science of music.
They played the jingles for the buck dances
at corn huskings, parties and the holiday
gatherings, of which “Easter Monday” was
the principal.</p>
          <p>
It never occurred to the colored people in
general that Easter was a religious holiday.
With them, Easter was simply a day, when by
common consent of all the masters, the blacks
<pb id="cop49" n="49"/>
had holiday. Not a “Holy day,” but a day when
they could rest from the routine toil, and select
their own pastime. With them, Easter
was Monday, without any connection whatever
with Sunday. If the story of the Resurrection
was told at all, it was at the churches
which the slave did not attend. Even the
“house girls” did not go to white folks'
church usually. At certain seasons there
would be “protracted meetings,” sometimes
called revival meetings. They would continue
indefinitely, according to the interest awakened.
At these meetings the colored people
would be allowed to sit in the gallery and see
the whites “get religion.”</p>
          <p>They would get at it in good old Methodist
style; at least, so far as the mourner's
bench was concerned.</p>
          <p>The singing would be of the revival type.
One of the favorites for such occasions was,
the familiar hymn:</p>
          <lg>
            <l>“Come Ye sinners, poor, and needy,</l>
            <l>Weak and wounded, sick and sore.</l>
            <l>Jesus ready stands to save you</l>
            <l>Full of pity, love and power.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p> With the
chorus:</p>
          <pb id="cop50" n="50"/>
          <lg>
            <l>“Turn to the Lord and seek salvation,</l>
            <l>Sound the praise of His dear name.</l>
            <l>Glory, honor, and salvation,</l>
            <l>Christ the Lord has come to reign.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>They also had “made up” hymns for the
occasion; such as:</p>
          <lg>
            <l>We're happy here in the clods of clay.</l>
            <l>Cho. Glory hallelujah!</l>
            <l>And happy in an endless day.</l>
            <l>Glory hallelujah!</l>
          </lg>
          <p>Brother Sylvester Stephens, a big fat man,
carpenter by trade, was the leading singer at
the “brick church.” He sat on the seat next
to the wall, front row, in the “amen corner.”
There was no choir. Brother Stephens would
pitch all the tunes, and on revival occasions
be very active among the mourners. He had
the reputation of saying he did not want to
go to heaven if any “niggers” were there. I
cannot vouch for this; but like many ignorant
men of his type, he was mean toward the
colored man. Being both ignorant and poor,
he could only base his superiority upon his
color. Not that the colored man had ever done
him any harm; but to despise him, was considered
the way to show that he, Stephens,
<pb id="cop51" n="51"/>
was genuinely white. His house caught on
fire one day, and burned to the ground. It is
now fresh in my mind. It was one afternoon.
Many of us saw the flames, and heard the
cracking of the fire as it swept away the
dry timber. I do not think that many of the
colored people went into sackcloth and ashes
over the loss, tho, for policy sake, many expressed
sorrow and sympathy. Prejudice is
an awful thing. It is more far reaching in
its effects than we are wont to give it the
credit of being. The man who indulges the
feeling, is fostering a bitterness of soul that
is like a hissing serpent in the bosom. The
one who is the victim of it, may have a feeling
of vindictiveness that keeps him so constantly
on the alert that often innocent persons
are accused. Color prejudice, of all kinds,
seems the most shallow and unreasonable.
Might as well be prejudiced to black berries,
and “black heart” cherries: or to black cats,
and black horses: or black clothing, or anything
black.</p>
          <p>
Perhaps it is not the color after all. The
color identifies one with a “previous condition.”
Clandestine fellowship was not objectionable.
For this, there is abundant proof. Men will
dispise those whom they can degrade. The
<pb id="cop52" n="52"/>
color of the Negro identifies him with those
whom the white man enslaved and degraded.</p>
          <p>
It is but fair and just to note, that even in
the darkest days of slavery, there were those
who were among the seven thousand who
never bowed to Baal, nor kissed his image.
Among them were some ministers who pastored
at the “brick church.”</p>
          <p>
On one occasion there came a minister who
was at heart an abolitionist, and would at
times preach against the sin of slave holding.
It was a minister of this class who in the
hearing of the Master of Richard Allen, preached
from the text: “Thou art weighed in the
balance and art found wanting.” Among those
whom he weighed, was the slave holder. The
Master was so condemned, that he offered to
allow Richard to purchase his freedom; which
he did.</p>
          <p>
So, the minister referred to, preached one
Sunday morning against slavery. It is said
that he was very severe in his arraignment
of the master class.</p>
          <p>
When he was thru, the services were
changed as usual into the Sunday morning
Class Meeting. There was a sister, a slave
holder, who generally led off by giving her experience
before Brother Stephens began to
<pb id="cop53" n="53"/>
lead. So, tho smarting under the sting of
the sermon, she arose, and began to speak,
but not with her usual clearness. Her voice
trembled, and she stammeringly felt about for
words. The minister who was responsible
for her state of mind, discovering her embarrassment,
shouted out: “spit them niggers out
of your throat, sister.”</p>
          <p>
The colored people in the gallery had news
to take away with them that morning. Many
of them would remain in their little secluded
lofts until after “class.” They were glad that
some remained on this occasion, for what
followed, strengthened them in their faith,
that God was not without witnesses, and that
some day, in His own way, at His own time,
deliverance would come. It was this faith
and this hope that sustained our fathers and
mothers during the long period of darkness
and oppression, and its transmission to posterity
was a legacy more valuable than the
heaped up riches which they earned, but did
not possess.</p>
          <p>
The colored people were encouraged to
“get religion.” It was thought that it would
make them more contented. They would
learn to sing: “You May Have All The World,
Give Me Jesus.” This song when properly
<pb id="cop54" n="54"/>
interpreted, simply means, if one is <sic corr="obliged">obilged</sic> to
make a choice between Jesus and the world,
it would pay to take Jesus. But all were not
intelligent enough to draw such sharp lines
of distinction. And besides, they were taught
to believe that the poor and oppressed stood
a better chance for Heaven than the rich, and
such as have a good time in this world. When
we would see people riding in fine carriages,
we would say: “that is all the heaven you will
ever get.” When the slave trader would buy
up a lot, and start on a certain day to the
place of embarkation, they would sing as they
marched: “you may sell my body, but you
cannot sell my soul.” They were not taught
that they had need to be careful about living
righteously. This would have been against
the indiscriminate living that produced slaves
with the desired rapidity. The code of moral
given to the slaves, was, weak human nature
could not help sinning, but it was only necessary
to ask for forgiveness. In this way two
things could be accomplished; the slave could
be made religious, and yet kept debased.</p>
          <p>
Christianity gave the slave holders a good
deal of trouble, but they some how managed
to get on, with a compromise. The question
of baptism and marriage came up for discussion.
<pb id="cop55" n="55"/>
Was not a baptised person a child of
God and hence free? Did not the wife belong
to the husband? how then could she have another
owner? All this was logically and Biblically
true enough, but, the compromise was,
it did not necessarily follow that slaves must
be either baptised or married.</p>
          <p>
One of the big days among our people was,
when a funeral was held.</p>
          <p>
A person from New Jersey who was not
acquainted with our customs, heard it announced
that: “next Sunday two weeks the
funeral of Jenet Anderson will be preached.<sic corr="missing quotation marks">”</sic>
“Well” said the stranger, “how do they know
that she will be dead.” The fact was, she was
already dead, and had been for some time.
But, according to our custom, a custom growing
out of necessity, we did not hold the funeral
when the person was buried. The relatives
—and friends—could not leave their work to
attend funerals. Often persons would be
buried at night after working hours. If the
deceased was a free person, and the immediate
family could attend a week day funeral, there
might be others, both friends and relatives
who could not attend, hence, the custom became
general.</p>
          <p>
<pb id="cop56" n="56"/>
When the day was fixed upon the news
would be sent “far and near;” and on the day,
if weather conditions were favorable, there
would be: “a meeting here today.”</p>
          <p>
The usual place was old “Friendship” yes
dear old Friendship behind the big woods.
For miles and miles around they would come:
Aunts, uncles, cousins, friends, and the curious
ones; and all who would sieze the opportunity
to meet friends and relatives. The mourners
would be heavily clad in black, even if only
dark colored calico. The men would have
heavy black bands around their hats. All
would occupy the front seats. Nothing strange
would be thought of the absence of coffin and
subject. All knew that he had not only been
dead for “four days,” but, four months, or
years for that matter. “Father Jones” would
be selected to preach the funeral whenever
his services could be secured. Strange enough
too, he had the reputation of “telling the truth<sic corr="double quotation marks">’</sic>
about the persons funeralized, and not preaching
them “into heaven” whether or not. If
it were a wife whose husband had been unkind
to her, Father Jones would say: “poor
woman! She is done being cuffed around and
starved.” The scandalized husband would be
<pb id="cop57" n="57"/>
sitting right there among the mourners. But,
by common consent, as it were, Father Jones
was expected to preach in this way, and would
still be chosen by others. He was without a
doubt, a famous preacher, and came so honestly,
for he was remarkably talented. People
who never attended church, would go if it
was known that he would preach. He read
his Bible constantly and was familiar with its
contents. He was fond of Old Testament
subjects, especially historic subjects, and his
narrations were most interesting, and his applications
most forceful. He was a man of
untarnished character, and lived above suspicion,
hence, it was considered an honor to
have him officiate at a funeral, or on any occasion.</p>
          <p>
Very often, the masters of favorite slaves
would have their funerals preached at the
“big house.” On such occasions, Father Jones
would always be selected. The gathering
would be on and in front of the Veranda. The
white people would be guests of honor. The
colored people would occupy seats placed on
the lawn in front of the Veranda. Father
Jones would line out a long hymn, verse by
verse: such as: “Hark! From the Tomb a
Doleful sound, my ears attend the cry.
<pb id="cop58" n="58"/>
Ye living men, come view the ground
Where you must shortly lie.”</p>
          <p>
This would be pitched in a minor tune—
the most of our tunes were minors—La, la,
sol, do: Sol la, la, me.</p>
          <p>
Do, me, re, do, sol, do. This would be sung
with much feeling, as the body would be
swayed back and forth. After prayer, would
follow the sermon. And such a sermon! The
preacher knew where he was, and exactly
what to do.</p>
          <p>
Generally, of course, the servant thus honored
was in high repute, and also, had been
treated well, and Father Jones knew just how
to praise the masters and mistresses who had
been so kind to their slaves. A big dinner for
all and a five dollar bill for the preacher would
end the service.</p>
          <p>
Before the close of the war, the colored
people would be permitted to hold meetings
in their church—Friendship—but the white
people kept a close watch as a rule. Some one
would drop around frequently, and they were
obliged to have a white class leader who would
be selected and sent to them. James Magee
a butcher was one, I am told. The only one
that I remember was John Russel a shoe
<pb id="cop59" n="59"/>
maker. Both claimed to be flaming Methodists.</p>
          <p>
According to the custom of the times they
were not expected to use the good old appellation
brother and sister. What a travesty on
both Methodism and Christianity!</p>
          <p>
“John, tell us how your soul prospers.”
“Betsy, tell the class.”</p>
          <p>
A leader of this kind once asked the one
who had just finished his testimony, if he
had stolen any chickens from his master since
he last led him. Of course, the reply was in
the negative. But when the leader passed on
to the next person, the one who had been interrogated,
nudged the one next to him, and
remarked: “if he had said ‘duck’ he would
have got me.”</p>
          <p>
Then as now, there were the “sheep” and
the “goats,” as the Bible, designates. There
were those, whose moral shortcomings were
without excuse. But, there were also some
who, like John the Baptist, were “burning
and shining lights.” Real, “salt of the Earth.”
Their conversion was sound, and their lives
were pure. They were spiritually wise, however
ignorant as to the things of earth. They
knew God, and held with Him sweet Communion.
<pb id="cop60" n="60"/>
They could rejoice in tribulation,
and let their light shine in the humblest walks
of life.</p>
          <p>
In prayer and in exhortation they had remarkable
freedom of speech, and power with
God. The influence of their lives was felt in
the Quarter and at the great house. They
were trusted, not to say respected, both by
master and fellow slaves. The world was
not worthy of them; and they died in the
faith and were translated to the Saints' abode,
where the “Lamb upon the throne” shall “wipe
away all tears from their eyes.”</p>
          <p>
There swooped down upon us once, a man,
who came as suddenly as did Elijah the Tishbite.
His name was Samuel Black. He came
from Kent County. He was one of those self
licensed local preachers, of whom we had
quite a number, before there was any one to
give license. He was not remarkably intelligent
like Father Jones. He couldn't take
a passage of scripture and instruct his hearers
like the old sage of Back Street, but he
was very remarkable in other respects, and
in a class to himself.</p>
          <p>
When he felt that he was called of God to
exhort his people, and to be a religious leader
among them, he could not read, and saw
<pb id="cop61" n="61"/>
no opportunity to get instructions. Besides,
he was already a grown man, and with a mind
showing no special aptness for taking in book
learning. He nevertheless, like many others,
began to pray, and exhort, and hold meetings;
but, felt the need of being able to read. So
he asked God to teach him, and let that be
an evidence of his call to preach. He states
that one day he took his little hymn book and
began to read hymns. Being encouraged by
this, he opened his Bible, and began to read
from it.</p>
          <p>
The people had so much confidence in his
integrity, that no one doubted his story. He
used to prophesy that he would live to this
and that period: “until the budding of the
trees,” or, “until the falling of the leaves.” At
the stated period he would reappear and remind
us that God had kept His promise. He
would also ask God for souls when going out
on preaching itineraries, and would tell the
number that he was promised. His preaching
was of the Evangelistic kind: thought nothing
of doctrinal discussion, and knew nothing of
rhetorical elegance, or, grammatical correctness.
But he cried “repent” and lifted up
Christ as the World's Redeemer, and warned
sinners of the wrath to come. He went out
<pb id="cop62" n="62"/>
from among us as suddenly as he came. Simply
did not come back any more. I met a
man in Philadelphia from Kent Co. named
Black. When I asked him if he knew the Rev.
Samuel Black, he replied: “he was my father.”
The resemblance was pronounced.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="cop63" n="63"/>
          <head>CHAPTER III.</head>
          <head>The Civil War.</head>
          <p>“Coming events cast their shadows before
them.”</p>
          <p>
The decade between 1855 and 1865 brought
about marvelous changes.</p>
          <p>
In the earlier part of this decade, the agitation
over the extension of slavery, and its
abolition, reached a most acute stage.</p>
          <p>
The Presidential election of 1856, was the
last under the old regime: the last of its kind
forever.</p>
          <p>
The campaigns and discussions that filled
the period '56, to '60, were characteristic of
the spirit and determination of pro slavery to
continue, extend, and strengthen the system;
and of a like spirit on the part of the
anti slavery advocates, to bring it to an end.</p>
          <p>
In those days, men spoke pro and con with
no uncertain voice. The press was filled with
discussions, and every fireside was vocal with
<pb id="cop64" n="64"/>
opinion for and against State rights, the
preservation of the Union, and the abolition
of slavery.</p>
          <p>
These were the days when the house girl
and the carriage driver picked up a plenty of
news to carry down to the Quarters. These
were the days when the faithful ones at the
Quarters discovered a ray of the light of
hope, and prayed more earnestly that the day
would dawn soon. Like Simeon, some of them
felt assured that God would show them His
salvation, before they were called to cross the
narrow stream.</p>
          <p>
Uncle Jacob Trusty: Uncle Perry Crawford:
Uncle Perry Naudain and the veritable old
Prophet among them, “Father” Christopher
Jones, took their Bibles to find passages that
would throw light upon the subject.</p>
          <p>
The intelligence of these men, and many
others was most remarkable. Just how some
of them learned to read, will ever remain a
mystery.</p>
          <p>
Chief among these Bible readers, and the
preacher, was Father Jones. He was regarded
as the moral and intellectual light of the
County. Everybody “white and black” believed
in his integrity, and relied upon his
word with a sort of superstitious fidelity. He
<pb id="cop65" n="65"/>
was sought by representative men of the
place. Men who represented its wealth and
culture would solicit his opinion upon the leading
topics of the day.</p>
          <p>
It is fair to conclude that many of them
did not know that he could read. They called
him “smart” and believed that he lived close
to God. And the more they felt that a political
crisis was impending, the more anxious
they were to know what “Old Kit Jones”
thought about it.</p>
          <p>
There was a school teacher in Cecilton,
Samuel Hays by name. He was an abolishionist,
but, like Nicodemus, he did not speak
out boldly. But he and Father Jones would
meet “by night” and go over the situation.
But more, Mr. Hays subscribed to a newspaper
in his own name, but it was paid for
by Father Jones, and secretly passed to him.
This went on for years; and during the period
immediately <sic corr="preceding">preceeding</sic> the war, and also
while it was in progress, Father Jones had
first hand news which he gave out cautiously,
from time to time, to his people.</p>
          <p>
He was not so much for resorting to the
prophecies of Daniel for information, as he
was to the newspaper that secretly came weekly
<pb id="cop66" n="66"/>
to him, tho he did not discourage those
who did.</p>
          <p>
He was a very conspicuous looking man.
Six feet and five inches high. “Chestnut sorrel”
complexion. His features were delicately
formed and pronounced. His piercing eye
could read character at a glance. He was of
the “still tongue and wise head” class.</p>
          <p>
He worked by contract. For instance, instead
of cradling wheat by the day—there
were no reapers then—he would take a fifty
or hundred acre field by contract. He and
his binder would go out early in the morning
and work 'till late at night, cut, bind, and
shock the field in a few days. He would
pull blades and cut cord wood in the same
way. Would pay so much an acre for the
privilege of pulling the blades, then sell the
fodder. Would pay so much for a tract of
standing wood, cut it down and sell it by the
cord. The black and white oak principally.
Hickory would be selected and corded to itself,
and sold for more per cord than the oak.
No coal was burned in our neighborhood then.
There were large tracts of woodland everywhere.
Giant oaks filled the forests. The
farmers were too busy to cut more wood than
they needed for home consumption, and so,
<pb id="cop67" n="67"/>
Christopher Jones developed an industry all
his own. The people came to expect him to
have wood to sell all winter, and he had. He
knew how to make a bargain and he knew
how to stand before a white man with his
hat in his hand, and with a smile and good
words so charm him, that the contract when
made would mean money for Jones.</p>
          <p>
By his method of work, a method all his
own, he made a small fortune while he was
young and strong, and retired from work before
he was broken down, and lived at ease
in “Back Street,” which consisted of a cluster
of five houses which he built on a small tract
of land about a quarter of a mile on the North
side of Cecilton. Crooktown and Perrytown
were on the South side and behind the woods.
“Back Street” was adjacent property owned
by “Bob” Price, who married Miss Araminta
Coppin. As I see it now, Christopher Jones
had a reason for selecting that particular spot.
It was close to town, but not on the front
pike, and besides, being adjacent the Price
property, it enjoyed a certain kind of protection.
Christopher Jones married my father's
mother, a widow. He was therefore, Dad's
step father. We all called him “Father Jones.”
One more child was born to <sic corr="Grandmother">Grand mother</sic>
<pb id="cop68" n="68"/>
Coppin-Jones, a daughter. She married a
Philadelphian, and was a member of Central
Presbyterian Church. It was first called
Glaucester Church as he was the founder and
first pastor.</p>
          <p>
After his wife died, Father Jones lived
quietly in Back Street in the central, and
largest house of the group, and father and
mother sold out their claim on the Frederick
Town homestead to my father's only sister,
and moved to Back Street, and lived with
Father Jones. I was <sic corr="too">two</sic> small to remember
when we moved. My first recollections are
of Back Street, and Cecilton.</p>
          <p>
The talk of war, so absorbed the thought
of the people, and controlled public sentiment,
that the colored people were no longer the
sole objects of attention. The fact is, no one
was buying slaves, for it began to look like
they would be set free. This put the “Georgia
Trader” out of business. The slaves were not
watched so closely. Some masters boldly
said if their slaves ran away, they would not
try to find them.</p>
          <p>
Under the influence of this changed sentiment
quite a number made their escape, some
going no farther than Pennsylvania, but even
more going to New Jersey. But many concluded
<pb id="cop69" n="69"/>
to “stand still and see the salvation of
God.” Father Jones gave this advice in general,
tho, there were cases when even he
would say, “make your escape by all means.”
There were masters who would be mean
enough to put a slave to death rather than
to see him set free through the changed political
conditions of the country. But, these
were exceptional cases. The fact is, great
fear came upon the people. They felt that
their sins were about to find them out. They
were something like the Canaanites when the
Armies of Israel crossed Jordan. “The hearts
of the people melted within them.”</p>
          <p>
The election of Abraham Lincoln in the fall
of 1860, was the beginning of the end. Events
came then in rapid succession.</p>
          <p>
Maryland was never a battlefield, but Virginia
and Pennsylvania were, and we could
hear the booming of cannon.</p>
          <p>
The changed sentiment at the beginning of
the war, afforded the opportunity that my
mother had been waiting and praying for. She
had kept a clandestine school in her house,
principally for the benefit of her own children.
The fact is, not many were inclined to take
the trouble and risk of studying books, and
all could not be trusted. But there were a
<pb id="cop70" n="70"/>
few that mother could take into her confidence
and who would come around and be introduced
to John Comly's speller and reader. What a
book it was!</p>
          <p>
It began with a. b. c: then ba, be, bi: then
ab, eb, ib: then bla, ble, bli: then four letters
and five. Two syllables; three, four and up
to seven, with reading lessons, and illustrations
scattered all thru the pages, and definitions
appended.</p>
          <p>
I learned my a, b, c's forward, then backward.
z, y, x, w, v, u, t, s, r, q, p, o, n, m, l, k,
j, i, h, g, f, e, d, c, b, a, which I now write from
memory, without stopping to consider whether
it is correct or not. I learned my letters
“straight along,” and learned them “skipping,”
and I knew them. This was the “Comly”
method. The inductive, modern method has
a child reading without knowing one letter
from another. In other words, the modern
method requires the child to look at a group
of letters, and call it by a name, without at
all knowing why it should be thus called. It is
not so called because it sounds that, but, because
it looks that. So, the child cannot give
a reason for its being that, except, the teacher
said so. When it sees an unfamiliar group
of letters, and has not been told what the
<pb id="cop71" n="71"/>
group stands for, the child cannot spell it out
for itself<sic corr="missing period">.</sic></p>
          <p>
Even with all this, I am not prepared to
denounce the new method. It has been some
years since I taught school: when I did, I
followed the old method, and now, I find myself
pointing out the letters to my baby—she
is twenty-nine months old today—and telling
her what this, and that spells. Only yesterday
she was walking down the street with me,
and said: “look! there is c, a, t, cat.” She
knows the alphabet, and has been spelling
phonetically for more than a year.</p>
          <p>
When mother taught me all there was in
Comly's—and there was much in it—she then
procured other books: at first secretly, then
openly. When she taught me all that she
knew, she would send me to any one in the
neighborhood who would teach me more: first,
secretly, but when sentiment changed, then,
openly. When attention was so turned to
political conditions, that the white people
didn't know and didn't much care about what
was going on among the Negroes, mother
opened up her school out right. Some would
come at night, but, the regular session was
held Sunday morning before Church time, for
nothing in the world would keep mother from
<pb id="cop72" n="72"/>
going to Church. By the time mother could
hold her school every Sunday morning with
out fear, I had learned enough to be her assistant
teacher. So, I taught school before
I went to school, technically speaking. When
Lincoln was elected, before I was yet in my
teens, I could write a letter for my mother
to my aunts in Wilmington, Del. When freedom
came, and the boys felt that they had
become men sure enough, and began to court
the girls in down right earnestness, they had
to come to me to get their letters written.
Many a time, I have written a letter, and then
have been called upon by the recipient to read
it.</p>
          <p>
John Comly's speller and reader had also
the multiplication table and this was a part
of the education of the Comly students. The
fact is, by the time you knew Comly from lid
to lid; the spelling and reading, and stories
with moral lessons, and definitions, multiplication
table and all, and could teach it to
others, you knew more than some present
day country school teachers holding first
grade certificates.</p>
          <p>
The first comet that I remember, came about
the beginning of the war. The old people
called it “the star with a tail to it,” and believed
<pb id="cop73" n="73"/>
with all their heart that it had some
connection with the new political and social
conditions that were about us. Night after
night we would stand gazing into the heavens,
commenting on the significance of the celestial
stranger. Then back to the Bible and read
with peculiar unction, and interest, and faith:
“Now, when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of
Judea, behold there came wise men from the
East to Jerusalem, saying, where is He that
is born King of the Jews, for we have seen
His star in the East, and are come to worship
Him.”</p>
          <p>
Had we not as much right to gaze upon our
stella phenomenon as the Eastern Magi?
Who can dare say that both stars were not
timed to direct attention to current events?
Or that events were not brought about at a
time when the star could serve as a harbinger?
Any way<sic corr=",">,,</sic> it was a time for serious thought,
and “the star with a tail” helped us to think.</p>
          <p>
Then to the Bible again, and read: “So the
King of the North shall come and cast up
a mount, and take the most fenced cities, and
the arms of the South shall not withstand.”</p>
          <p>
Such passages as these, from St. Matthew,
and the prophet Daniel, taken in connection
with the presence of the comet, offered texts
<pb id="cop74" n="74"/>
for the pulpit, and subjects for the fireside,
and strengthened the faith of those who were
already to believe that the “King of the South”
would be overcome. Superstition and emotionalism,
after all, have their place in human
life and action. The average slave had accepted
the inevitable, and was making the
most of his miserable lot. <sic corr="S">s</sic>ome indeed were
content, and fully believed that they were
created for the place that they were filling.
It was so rooted and grounded in their very
nature that they were inferior beings that the
belief was literally transmitted to their children.
Just a year or two ago, Prof. J. R.
Hawkins and I secured a drawing room going
South, to avoid the horrors of the Jim
Crow crib. The train stopped at a station in
Virginia, and two colored lads were standing
on the platform: one lifting his voice to a
high pitch, exclaimed: “I don't believe dem
niggers is settin in de white folk's car.” It
was just about “candle lighten time.” So<sic corr=",">.</sic> we
quietly pulled down the curtains, and put on
the lights within.</p>
          <p>
So deeply branded was that sense of inferiority,
and so persistently has the lesson been
kept before us, that fifty years after freedom,
within a few stone throws of the National
<pb id="cop75" n="75"/>
Capitol, a young Negro yet in his teens, still
of school age and perhaps had been to such
schools as his town afforded, seemed horrified
at the presumption<sic corr="(?)">?</sic> of “niggers”—mind you—
riding in a car that could have only been intended
for “white folks.”</p>
          <p>
It required signs and wonders to arouse the
multitudes, and cause them to believe God,
and trust “Moses and Aaron.”</p>
          <p>
There were “Uncle Tom,” and Richard Allen:
and Christopher Jones: and Frederick
Douglass: and Sojourner Truth, and others,
and many like them, who always believed, or
hoped, and were ready to act upon the slightest
appearance of a change in conditions. But
the masses were fast asleep: and why not?
Three hundred years of bondage, and darkness,
are quite enough to crush all the native
manhood and hope out of the average soul.
The only wonder is, that there were so many
found that could hail the welcome morning
with faith sublime, and really grasp the purpose
and significance of the new order.</p>
          <p>
Is it not even a greater wonder that none
became infidels, and so many accepted Christianity
at the hand of masters, who were daily
and hourly contradicting, and dishonoring the
very religion that they taught and professed?
<pb id="cop76" n="76"/>
One need not go any further than this very
fact, to prove that the doctrines of the Bible
are true, and that the Christian religion is
divine.</p>
          <p>
What, but truth divine could enable an undeveloped,
untaught, enslaved and oppressed
people to “kiss the rod that smote them,” forgive
the oppressor, and look forward to promised
deliverance?</p>
          <p>
What, but almighty power, and truth divine,
could lighten the heaviest burdens, and comfort
in trouble?</p>
          <p>
Who, but God, can “lock the jaws of lions,”
and “quench fiery flames?” All this, and more,
was the experience of the people, to whom
came the boon of freedom, after the war of
the rebellion.</p>
          <p>
There is a fact often referred to by statesmen
and orators, but which, perhaps, has a
greater significance than has been fully understood,
or acknowledged.</p>
          <p>
When war was declared between the North
and the South, by a sort of blinded credulity,
the South believed that it could conquer; and
when terms of compromise were offered, the
South stubbornly refused to accept them. But
it was well known that to win, meant, a gigantic
effort must be put forth, that would
<pb id="cop77" n="77"/>
mobilize, and draw upon the full strength of
the States in rebellion. It was necessary then
for practically all of the man power of the
South, to go to the front, thus leaving the
homes without protection.</p>
          <p>
In a few cases, slaves were taken by the
masters as waiters and body servants. In
some instances, they were set to work at
building breast works. But nearly all were
left at home, necessarily, to raise the crops.
This placed the women and children at the
mercy of the slaves: slave women, as well
the slave men. The women had a grievance
as well as the men. It would have been the
easiest thing possible, for the men and the
women to have made common cause, and between
the kitchen and the field, to have literally
exterminated their oppressors. Many of
them went over the lines to the union army.
They could have given a parting blow before
leaving, by murderous assaults, and by the
use of the torch. The men could have outraged
the defenseless white women, just as
their own had been outraged by white men.</p>
          <p>
Let no one think that they were too stupid
to think of these things, nor, that the black
man is so thoroughly unhuman, and unnatural
as to be absolutely incapable of vindictiveness.
<pb id="cop78" n="78"/>
There are two ways to account for it, and
only two ways. First, they were divinely, and
providentially kept from the very things that
retributive justice was punishing others for.
They had learned to “cast their burdens on
the Lord.” They used to say: “that which
goes over the devil's back, must come under
his belly.” The little that they understood
as the truth of religion, and the much more,
savoring of superstition that influenced their
lives, said, that would not be the proper course,
This made them at least stop and think before
acting. But, the other reason is probably
even stronger. There has always been an
Elijah; a Moses, to influence and lead the people.
In Africa today, the Paramount Chief
controls the people by a simple code of unwritten
laws, that have been transmitted from
generation to generation by tradition. The
English people in South Africa, to my personal
knowledge, depend more on the people's chief
and head men, to keep the masses of the people
loyal to the crown, than they do upon the
law and Army. So it was, in that critical period
of our history, when the race could have
forfeited its claim upon the respect and sympathy
of mankind, and the favor of the almighty
<pb id="cop79" n="79"/>
God, their leaders came forward and
spoke the word that decided their course.</p>
          <p>
I was but a lad; too young to enlist in the
Army, or to take a very active part in things
at home, but there was not anything more
indelibly impressed upon my mind, than the
fact, that our people would go in crowds, Sunday
after Sunday to the “meeting house”—
we seldom said Church—to hear what news
Father Jones had, and what advice he would
give. He would not come every Sunday. He
had his own way of doing things. He was
as Methodical in discharging religious duties,
as he was in his daily vocations. Whenever
we saw him coming we knew he had a message.
As emotional as we generally were in
religious worship there would be no thought
of “shouting” upon the days when we saw
the old prophet, with long strides wending
his way to the Sanctuary. We were all eyes
and ears for a season. I can hear his voice
now, as he emphasizes this and that precept,
and bade us beware that our own actions
did not deprive us of the divine blessing, and
guidance, and deliverance that we had come
to seek. From him, the class leaders would
take up the word, and impress it; and from
<pb id="cop80" n="80"/>
them, it would be taken up by the heads of
the homes, and made fireside conversation.</p>
          <p>
These blessed old men, and precious old
women, who knew God and trusted in Him
and in Him alone for salvation<sic corr=",">.</sic> ceased not
by night and by day, to counsel against rashness,
and implore the people to patiently wait
upon God.</p>
          <p>
Our people, both slave and free, were not
all a common lot, on one level. There were
divisions, classes and distinctions among
them. They would refer to the white people
as “big bugs,” college bred, or poor, white
trash. Just so among themselves. They were
classed as industrious or lazy, “smart” or ignorant,
of good or bad character. A character
much despised was the deceitful “white man's
nigger.” He was generally <foreign lang="lat">persona grata</foreign> at
the big house, and would carry news.</p>
          <p>
On account of those distinctions, the colored
folk had their society. Some free men were
industrious, and made their families quite
comfortable. Of course, there must be no
“putting on airs.” The children were expected
to wear the regulation, common clothing, and
go bare-foot in summer. All were expected
to be “polite,” bow to every person you met,
and keep strictly in your place. But you
<pb id="cop81" n="81"/>
might wear clean and whole clothing. To be
“ragged” was a sign of poverty or laziness.
To call a person, an “onery, dirty rascal,” was
to put him down very low.</p>
          <p>
Uncle Mike Rigby, and Solomon Hemsley,
whom the boys called Sol. Tarchie—Saul of
Tarsus—got into a quarrel one night, down in
Crooktown. Uncle Mike was capable of showing
a good deal of spunk at times, while Solomon
was considered mild and easy; even too
much so to work hard.</p>
          <p>
The quarrel waxed rather warm, and Uncle
Mike began to say things that were not very
complimentary. But Solomon, true to his
good nature, even in a quarrel, took it patiently,
until Uncle Mike, in a fit of passion,
exclaimed: “You are a nasty, onery, good-for-nothing,
dirty dog.” This was more than even
Sol. Tarchie could stand, and in the next moment
all that was seen of Uncle Mike was a
heap of much patched and now dusty clothes,
crying for help; while Solomon, the victor,
with both knees in the <sic corr="breast">beast</sic> of his vanquished
foe and slanderer, triumphantly shouted:
“Uncle Mike, I will not take that from you.”</p>
          <p>
Many slave men would till “patches” at
night, and raise extra provisions for their
families. They would hunt; catch muskrats,
<pb id="cop82" n="82"/>
coons and opossoms; sell the hides, and make
a little change for themselves and their families.
I do not know of any masters who
would object to their slaves bestowing such
extra care upon their families. The fact is, it
helped the master to raise his “stock,” but it
also exhibited a manly and worthy desire on
the part of the husband and father to make
his family as comfortable as possible.</p>
          <p>
My father was a good provider, and my
mother believed in keeping her household
clean and whole. She would rise early and
work till late. She made the clothing for the
family, knit the stockings, made and quilted<sic corr="no open quotation marks">”</sic>
the bedspreads, of which there was always
a plenty on hand, and sewed “carpet
rags” for home made, or rag carpets. Dried
fruit, and put up preserves in an abundance.
Fruit was plentiful and sugar was cheap.
Uncle Jim Jones declared that John Coppin
was the luckiest man with pigs he ever saw.
When I heard Uncle Jim make that declaration
about my father, even to the disparity of
his own pigs, which were “of the same litter,”
I believed it, and was rather glad to have been
the son of so lucky a father. But, as my
mind runs back, and I discover the pigs of
Uncle Jim wading knee deep in mud and
<pb id="cop83" n="83"/>
squealing for something to eat, while the pigs
of “luck” were sleeping in a warm pen with
a plenty of leaves or straw for a bed, or
standing at regular intervals to a well-filled
trough, I conclude that the “luck” was in the
care bestowed.</p>
          <p>
We boys worked on farms. There was practically
nothing else to do. We went to work
on the first day of March, and worked until
Christmas, then came home to remain January
and February. Father and mother seemed
happy when, in the cold days of winter their
children were about them. Those “lucky pigs”
would be in the smoke house, and vegetables
that were not in barrels, would be buried in
heaps in the garden. We would hunt during
the winter, and generally have on hand fresh
game.</p>
          <p>
I remember the first dollar I earned away
from home.</p>
          <p>
A farmer named Perry Pennington wanted
me to help thin corn. I must have been about
nine years old. My mother let me go. It was
a great experience for me to be out into the
field with the men, women and children; to
sit at the big long table and eat with the men
and listen to their jokes. Pennington had no
slaves of his own. One of the hired men that
<pb id="cop84" n="84"/>
worked for him was a slave to another man,
the rest were free people. He was gentle and
kind and would joke with the men. The wife
of the slave man referred to was a free
woman, and was Pennington's cook. This
afforded an opportunity for man and wife to
be together, which was not always the case
by any means. Some slave men were permitted
to visit their wives every other week.
Some, once a month. In some rare cases,
every week. In some cases, a wife would live
in an adjacent county, and some miles away.
If the master was a considerate man, he would
permit his slave to ride one of the horses on
his periodical visits to see his wife. Others
didn't care whether he went or not, just so
he answered roll call every morning.</p>
          <p>
As I remember it now, I worked a whole
week on the Pennington place, at thinning
corn. When Saturday afternoon came he
handed me a gold dollar. These coins were in
circulation then. It was so small that I feared
that I might lose it. So, I wrapped it up in
a small bit of paper and carried it in my hand
until I reached home, and handed it to father.
I can even now realize how proud I was to
have actually earned a gold dollar. Granting
that I worked a week, I earned a little over
<pb id="cop85" n="85"/>
sixteen cents per day and my board. But, the
experience! It was my first sight upon the
real outside world, where there were large
groups of people, and big barns, and herds of
cattle, and apple orchards, with now and then
a chance to ride horseback. I would not have
begrudged paying sixteen cents a day for such
privileges as the experience afforded. But,
added to all of this I actually had owned a
gold dollar, and could present it to father with
a feeling of self-importance such as I had
never before experienced.</p>
          <p>
After this, I often went to the Pennington
farm for a job, especially at harvest time,
when boys were needed to “pick up sheaves.”</p>
          <p>
At the age of twelve I went on the fourth
day of April to help a farmer by the name
of Francis King, plant corn. I remained with
him the balance of the year. He gave me
twenty dollars and a suit of clothes for the
nearly ten months. It was from there I went
with Billy Cannon—Mr. King's grandson—to
Freeman's Mill, at the head of the Sassafras
River. Francis King was a big, fat man, who
had been married four times. He did not own
slaves, but hired both slave and free labor.
His youngest child, a boy, was named Thomas
Alabone. This was in 1860. Alabone was
<pb id="cop86" n="86"/>
about seven years old, I suppose. When, in
1881, I went to take charge of Bethel Church,
Baltimore, I found the Rev. Thomas A. King
pastoring a church there; of course we were
glad to meet each other.</p>
          <p>
My father always allowed his boys to select
their own places of work, but mother saw to
it that the bargain was all right. The farmer
must promise to give so much for the term;
a plenty to eat, and a suit of clothes that could
not be characterized as, shall-I-go-naked-before
spring. My father would sometimes
wince and become embarrassed as mother
stood “laying down the law” to the man who
was hiring her boy. A pair of boots—winter
boots—was always included in the phrase
“and his clothes.”</p>
          <p>
The next man I hired to was named Eldridge.
This was in 1861. He bargained to
give me thirty-two dollars and my clothes for
ten months, March to Christmas. By this
time I <sic corr="was">as</sic> becoming a regular, and at the same
time was making a unique reputation as the
boy who could read and write. This was considered
marvelous. I would read the Bible,
and hymns from a hymn book which my
brother-in-law, John Bayard, gave me. This
service I would perform for the older men
<pb id="cop87" n="87"/>
and women who cared for it. For the boys
I would read from story books and illustrated
comic tales, and kiss verses, much to the
amusement of the lads who would gather
about me around the big fireplace.</p>
          <p>
I think my mother never charged her pupils
anything for instruction. <sic corr="S">s</sic>he seemed so anxious
to have them learn. But when the boys
began to come to me to have their love letters
written I began to charge them ten cents a
letter. This they gladly paid.</p>
          <p>
While at the Eldridge farm I had an experience
in school teaching that I never had before
nor since. Uncle “Kit—Christopher—
Cain” was a chunky, little, bow-legged, pine-knot
man, of the Guinea type. He would not
comb his hair, for he said, “the loss of every
knot was equal to an ounce of sense.” He
had a sharp chin, which grew a beard about
four inches long. This Uncle Kit plaitted and
seemed to regard it as a sort of tribal mark
of distinction; but, comb that head he
wouldn't. His wife, Aunt Rose, could beat
him two to one for queer looks, in general
make-up, and besides was cock-eyed and left-handed.
They were “Simon pure” Africans,
of equatorial hue. They had a daughter, to
whom they gave the name Rosebud. The only
<pb id="cop88" n="88"/>
thing suggestive I could see in the chosen
name was, she was typically a bud from the
old bush.</p>
          <p>
Well, Uncle Kit, who considered himself
very smart at “high dictionary” wanted Rosebud
taught to read and write, and my services
were engaged to perform what proved to be
an impossible task, with the promise of five
dollars when the work was completed.</p>
          <p>
It was doubtful from the beginning of my
success with the chip-of-the-old-block, but I
never had the least suspicion that I would ever
get five dollars for it.</p>
          <p>
The food on the farm was very plain and
monotonous, and with a careless cook, was
often very unpalatable.</p>
          <p>
As Uncle Kit, Aunt Rose and Rosebud lived
upstairs to themselves, and as Aunt Rose was
the cook, she would pilfer such food as she
wished to have for her private family and
cook it after night came. Now, as my school
would be held upstairs, in the Cain quarters, I
knew I would be good for a toothsome supper
every night. So, I closed the bargain, and
began work. I worked faithfully for about
three months, and finding that I could not succeed
in making Miss Rosebud understand
even so much as the alphabet, I closed the
<pb id="cop89" n="89"/>
school for the term,<sic corr="no open quotation marks">”</sic> but really with no intention
of ever again opening out at “Cainville.”</p>
          <p>
When Uncle Kit found out that I did not reopen
school, he denounced me as being not
worth my salt, and would say: “What good
is edication to some people? Now there is Levi
Coppin, an edicated boy: I promised to give
him five dollars to larn my Rosybud to read
and write, but do you think he would do it?
He jist teached her a little while, den got tired
and stopped; had he kept on, Rosybud would
have been readin' and writin', and he would
have had his five dollars!”</p>
          <p>
Not one word of either proposition in the
conclusion was true. “Rosybud” could not be
taught to read and write, and even if she could
have, Uncle Kit never would have paid five
dollars for the job; for if he ever told the
truth in all his life, I think it was by accident.</p>
          <p>
Freedom came shortly afterwards. Uncle
Kit died in a few years. Aunt Rose found another
companion who lived with her for a
time, and then forsook her and “took up” with
Rosebud.</p>
          <p>
It is well known that when war was first
declared, colored men where not taken into
the army. But the purposes of God could not
be defeated. It was soon apparent to the
<pb id="cop90" n="90"/>
North that the Negro was needed to help win
the war. At first, Lincoln would “preserve”
the Union with or without emancipating the
slaves, but at the last, he found out that the
only way to preserve the Union was by permitting
the slaves to fight for its preservation.</p>
          <p>
Imagine the feelings of our people at the
first sight of colored men in soldier's uniform!
When the call was made general, many responded.
When later on, a recruiting office
was opened in Cecilton by Lieutenant Brown,
some of our boys who had joined the army
were selected to come, now as soldiers, to
their own home, and induce others to enlist.
Under “shoulder arms,” they would march
through the little village, “as proud as Lucifer”
and without fear.</p>
          <p>
While Lieutenant Brown and his men remained,
many volunteered. Some slaves, whose
masters still held them in bondage, came to
the recruiting office, enlisted and placed themselves
under the protection of the flag. They
were called “United States Colored Troops.”
No such distinctions are now made between
our boys fighting in France. They are not
there as colored troops but as United States
soldiers.</p>
          <pb id="cop91" n="91"/>
          <p>We came out of the Civil War with one
commissioned officer, Major Martin R. Delaney,
but we entered this world war with
nearly a thousand.</p>
          <p>
When the colored soldier came, it left no
doubt as to whether or not freedom had
come.</p>
          <p>
Father Jones was promptly on hand with
Lincoln's proclamation, but there was no one
present with authority to say to the slave, you
are free; so all were in suspense.</p>
          <p>
Uncle Jim Jones drove his mistress to Cecilton,
and some one, a white person, told him
that he was free now, and it was discretionary
with him whether or not he drove the carriage
back. When Uncle Jim reached home
he informed every one of what he had heard.
When a few evenings after that, his old master
himself drove the carriage to town and
was late returning, Uncle Jim, in order to
make a test case, would not remain to unharness
the horses, but said, in a way that his
master would be sure to hear it: “There has
got to be a new understanding,” which “new
understanding” came promptly the next morning
when “Mars Frankie” approached him to
know about the strange doctrine which he
was preaching around the place. Poor Uncle
<pb id="cop92" n="92"/>
Jim begged pardon, saved his back, and said
no more about a “new understanding.”</p>
          <p>
He was too old to be very independent. He
continued to live in the little house on the
place, and work for Marse Frankie, who
paid him about what he thought his services
were worth. He never was able to throw off
the terrible fear he always had of his master,
who, by the way, was never cruel to him; but,
he finally mustered enough courage to go and
come at will.</p>
          <p>
It was a great thing to him, even so near
the end, to rise in the morning and say he did
not feel like going to work, and so, remain at
home.</p>
          <p>
Uncle Jim was among the men called
“wicked.” Not indeed of the “Perry Thompson”
type, spoken of in another chapter. But
one who could swear profanely, drink whiskey
and never go near the church. A really “hardened
sinner.” But, when freedom came, he
went to Wilmington, Del., to visit some relatives.
On Orange Street, near Tenth, stood an
iron foundery, where Uncle Jim, saw for the
first time in his life an exhibition of “hot lead”
running like water. He had always heard
that Satan poured such down the throat of
sinners who died in sin. He had all his life
<pb id="cop93" n="93"/>
entertained a lingering doubt as to whether
lead could be made into a liquid. But when
he saw the real, red stuff running in a stream,
doubt was turned into “conviction for sin,”
and he came home a changed man; united with
the church, and remained faithful to death. He
got into a quarrel after that with a white man
who cursed him. Uncle Jim said: “You need
not think I am afraid to cuss you back, it is
only because I belong to meetin'.”</p>
          <p>
May it be ever remembered that there were
families, even among the slave-holding class,
who were kind to their people, and to colored
people in general. Some had a real affection
for individuals for various reasons. Some
times it was the nurse, or, “black mammy”
about whom we have heard so much. Some
times it was a friendship that grew up between
persons, about the same age, and who
grew up together as chums. In this way we
can account for the mysteriously learning to
read on the part of many. There were cases
approaching, at least, the David and Jonathan
friendship<sic corr=",">.</sic> where “Jonathan” would tell what
was being said at the great house, would give
food and clothing to his friend, and secretly
teach him how to read and count: who in his
heart sympathised with his friend in bondage,
<pb id="cop94" n="94"/>
and no doubt thought, what Lincoln once said:
“If ever I get a chance to hit this thing I will
hit it d_____ hard.” But there were also persons
naturally kind of heart, who sympathized
with the oppressed, and disliked oppression.</p>
          <p>
I have in mind now a master who would not
strike one of his slaves,—they often deserved
it—nor suffer any one else to do so. I also
have in mind a man who had no slaves, and
who was ever ready to give warning to the
Colored people of any impending danger, and
who helped many slaves to escape by conducting
them personally to an under Ground Rail
Road Station. I do not speak now of the well
known class of Abolitionists who were the
forerunners of a political party, and who were
known, dreaded and fought by the slave holding
class. I speak of individuals who were
never known in public life, and who, in many
instances felt that they could not afford to
have their attitude known. They did not
choose the John Brown method, but were
glad enough, when, by some other means, a
rebellion was brought about.</p>
          <p>
Many slave holders manumitted their slaves.
This indeed accounts for a large number of
free Negroes. But this practice was finally
forbidden by law, and those who found themselves
<pb id="cop95" n="95"/>
inheriting the human chattel, must keep
them, or pass them over to others by sale or
presents: even traded for cattle. Some were
set “levy free.” I do not know the origin of
this term, but it was used by the old people
to describe a person who had been turned
loose by word of mouth, without any legal
process. Perhaps the object was to avoid
violating the law that forbade manumitting,
and still give the slave the benefit of a sort of
freedom.</p>
          <p>
I have elsewhere referred to the Cruikshank
family as being humane and kind.</p>
          <p>
The family consisted of the father, Francis;
the mother, Mary; four sons, viz: John Chandler;
George Washington; Francis, Jr.—and
Henry Harrison. And one daughter, Mary,
named for her mother. These people, the
whole of them, were cultured, gentle and belonged
to the “gentry” class.</p>
          <p>
John Chandler was a merchant, succeeding
his father. George Washington was a farmer,
but afterwards a lawyer and editor. Francis
studied for the Episcopal ministry, but went
South during the war, and died of Yellow fever<sic corr="no period">.</sic>
Henry Harrison became a physician. Practiced
at his home town, Cecilton, for a time. Got
<pb id="cop96" n="96"/>
married, and finally moved to Johnstown, Pa.
He was absent during the great flood, but arrived
in time to see his family swept away,
which sight set him crazy.</p>
          <p>
What of the daughter, Mary? The father,
Francis made a goodly fortune as a merchant,
and gave over the business to his son Chandler;
purchased a farm, built a modern house and
moved with his wife and only daughter to this
country place.</p>
          <p>
The war set free the four slaves they owned,
and all the people on the farm were hired
help. This was after the Proclamation, and
before the surrender. My father had purchased
a piece of ground, and built a house on it.
This was adjacent the Cruikshank place.</p>
          <p>
There had always existed a sort of friendship
between “Miss Mary Cruikshank” and
my mother. Mother used to work for her, especially
on “house cleaning” occasions. “Miss
Mary” would give her many things for the
children. Toys, and occasionally articles of
clothing. But best of all, books, that her children
had finished and laid aside. These constituted
the nucleus of my first library.</p>
          <p>
When both families moved, and lived close
together, the intercourse between them became
quite general. In 1864, a year before
<pb id="cop97" n="97"/>
the close of the war, I went to work on the
Francis Cruikshank farm, adjoining which
was the one farmed by his son George Washington.
They were the same as one farm in
a way. We would work on first the one, and
then the other.</p>
          <p>
Public sentiment and political conditions
had under gone such a change by this time,
that any one who felt disposed to teach a colored
person to read, could do so without hazard.
This was my opportunity. It would
seem that my life had been converging to this
point. Miss Mary, the daughter, was one of
those saintly characters who seemed by nature
to have been born from above. She embodied
a combination of all the good qualities
of her parents, and besides, she was an exemplary
Christian.</p>
          <p>
I was not on the place long before she offered
to give Bible lessons to any of the boys
who cared to so devote some of their evening
hours.</p>
          <p>
I accepted the offer at once, and induced
some of the other boys to do likewise. This
continued for a few nights only, however,
when the school dwindled down to Jim Jones,
Jr., and myself, and then to me only.</p>
          <pb id="cop98" n="98"/>
          <p>But “Missie” as we called her, not at all
discouraged, gave all her attention to the one
pupil who continued, and besides, the studies
were divided between the Bible and secular
studies. This is what I so much needed at
that very time. I had about completed Comly's
text book, and besides, had gone about as
far as my mother could carry me. But “Missie”
had been to college, and she was ready
with any proposition in advance studies. So
night after night, and month after month, I
was the solitary student in this Biblico-secular
school, which was doing more for me than
I was at all able at that time to understand.</p>
          <p>
But besides this—and strange too to say—
George Washington, the really brainy member
of the Cruikshank family, was not married
at the time, and feeling lonesome, invited
me to spend as many evenings as I wished
with him. It is more than likely that his sister
had spoken to him of my faithfulness, and
aptness as a student, and he, being of her spirit
gave me a chance to divide the time with him.
He was of like spirit of his sister as to kindness,
but was not much on religious subjects.
His mind ran toward law, and he had not calculated
on spending many years as farmer,
but had his mind on Elkton, the county seat,
<pb id="cop99" n="99"/>
and the practice of law. He finally went from
Elkton to Baltimore, and edited a daily paper,
called: “The Day.”</p>
          <p>
He took a different course with me as a
student. He would read, and explain what
he had read, and force me into discussions. I
can see now that he was really practicing on
me, as a student minister does on a congregation.
I was his audience, or jury, to whom
he would speak, and explain. I would ask
him questions. When in my course of reading,
I came to words that I could not pronounce,
or words and sentences that I did not
understand, I would take them to him. He
seemed to take the greatest delight in having
me come with hard propositions. Hard indeed
to me, but not to him.</p>
          <p>
I never heard him swear: he often used the
word: “by George.” When he was especially
pleased with a nights work, he would sometimes
say: “by George, Levi, you are going
to be a smart chap.” After I was grown and
in the ministry, and he, established in his
chosen field of work, I met him on the train
between Philadelphia and Baltimore. It was
indeed a pleasant reunion. We discussed sure
enough then. He wanted to draw me out on
my theological ideas. Among the many things
<pb id="cop100" n="100"/>
he asked me was, what became of men who
die without an opportunity to hear the Gospel.
Of course I gave him the cut and dried
answer about the heathen being a law unto
himself, and how he was provided for by the
atonement. I dare say he anticipated me, and
quickly replied: “well, since the heathen can
be saved without being civilized, why not let
him alone? for many, after being civilized,
will be lost.” This he said too, to draw me
out. I asked him if he would rather be a
heathen, living in the blissfulness of ignorance,
than a Baltimore editor, with the knowledge
of how to be saved. We called it even
and quit.</p>
          <p>
The war finally came to a close by the surrender
of Lee and the fall of Richmond. There
was no longer any doubt then about the final
issue. Slavery, the “sum of all villainy” was
crushed. Its ghost has appeared in different
and many forms since General Lee gave up
the struggle on the field of battle; but, at
most, it is but a ghost of the personality that
lived and florished so long, and caused so much
sorrow and degradation. The results of slavery
had become so much a part of our civilization,
both in Church and State, that there is
no wonder that a written declaration could not
<pb id="cop101" n="101"/>
wipe it out <foreign lang="lat">instanta</foreign>. It required years for it
to grow into the giant that it became, and its
final and total obliteration will be by the
growth of Christian sentiment, with other contributing
causes.</p>
          <p>
But let us thank God, that legalized servitude
is dead and doomed. The Amendments
to the Constitution that fixed its status, will
not only remain, but other amendments will
be added; to emancipate women, to make impossible
legalized vice, and give our struggling
humanity a better chance to reach its
highest and best possibilities.</p>
          <p>
The Small pox broke out at our home. Its
origin was never known. But, since it was
coming, it had to begin some where. I had
heard much about small pox, and knew that
people dreaded it, as they dread maddogs.
Theoretically, I know about the isolation
caused by it, but I was never close to it.</p>
          <p>
It came suddenly and unexpectedly, of
course. No preparation had been made for
a siege such as it would cause.</p>
          <p>
As soon as it became known, no one would
dare come near the place. But this is both
law and custom, and nothing else is expected
at such a time. My friend David Anderson
would come within calling distance, in the
<pb id="cop102" n="102"/>
big field beyond, and we would converse at
a distance, and he would leave what we had
arranged for him to bring. This was always
at night. Uncle Jim Jones lived on an adjacent
lot on the Cruikshank property. This
made us such close neighbors, that the public
would be as much afraid of one from his family
as from ours. So his place was also under
quarantine.</p>
          <p>
Our dear old family doctor who had been
the only doctor in the family from the birth
of the first child—Doctor Roberts—had passed
away, and we sent for Dr. Harry Cruikshank.
He had not been long out of school
and was but slowly building up a practice. A
young doctor in the country, and especially
at that time, certainly had to serve a probation,
before being fully trusted. While Dr.
Roberts lived, we would not think of sending
for any other physician in time of sickness.
This was also the prevailing sentiment of the
place, and of the times.</p>
          <p>
This was an opportunity for Dr. Harry to
try his skill, and also to make a reputation
for himself: for I tell you, any Doctor who
could cure small pox, would soon make a reputation
in Cecil County.</p>
          <pb id="cop103" n="103"/>
          <p>When Dr. Harry came and pronounced the
case small pox, he proceeded to vaccinate all
the other members of the family.</p>
          <p>
I just happened to have been at the house
and was caught in the quarantine. Some how
I got an idea that my presence there was
providential, and that God intended that I
should minister to the rest of the family.
With this thought in view, I decided not to
attempt to assist the Almighty by keeping
myself from catching the dreaded complaint,
so I refused to be vaccinated.</p>
          <p>
Every day when Dr. Harry would come he
would ask if I were ready for the operation,
and I would promptly answer in the negative.
He could not do it alone by force, and no one
or no number of persons would have volunteered
their assistance.</p>
          <p>
I never told him why I refused, but, whether
I acted wisely or unwisely, I made the matter
a case of faith and prayer. I reasoned, that
if God indeed wanted me to perform the service
of nursing the others he would keep me
well to do it. Father was just recovering
from a spell of sickness: he didn't take it.
But one after another of the family went
down under it; and it also spread to the next
<pb id="cop104" n="104"/>
house where were four in family, who took
it. I alone was left on my feet to cut wood
and carry water, and cook for two families.
Mother, who had but a light case of it, was
soon able to assist me.</p>
          <p>
When the Doctor saw that his vaccinated
subjects went down and I did not, he called
me a wonder.</p>
          <p>
All the patients got well except dear old
uncle Jim Jones. He died, and, assisted by
his son Jim, who had recovered, I buried him
under the apple tree in the garden. I made
a coffin out of some pieces of board, and, acting
as grave digger, and undertaker and parson,
I laid him to rest with simple ceremony.
He died in the faith. Peace to his ashes!</p>
          <p>
Henry Jones, one of the three Jones boys
was among those who enlisted under Lieutenant
Brown, and was a color sergeant, in the
19th Maryland, U. S. Colored troops. He was
mustered out at the close of the war and returned
home. The Jones family consisted of
eight children: George: Martha: James: Henry:
Delia: Mary: Emma and Frank. They
all, taking the condition of their mother, were
free born. “When the cruel war was over and
the Soldiers had returned,” there was a general
readjustment of things.</p>
          <pb id="cop105" n="105"/>
          <p>The colored people could have their meetings
regularly, and go and come without asking
permission.</p>
          <p>
They would invite the white people now
and hold protracted meetings. The old people
called them “pertracterable” meetings.</p>
          <p>
In the fall of the year, good old Friendship
would be a veritable battle ground for
several weeks. Getting religion, was by way
of the mourners' bench, and that was the only
way we knew about. We had looked from
the gallery in the “Old Brick Church,” and
witnessed how the white folks came forward
to the mourners' bench while Sylvester Stephens
led in singing: “Turn to the Lord and
Seek Salvation,” and how the mourners “came
through.” It would be quite a useless waste
of time to try to convince the old people that
you “had religion” if you had not been to the
mourners' bench and prayed until you got
through.</p>
          <p>
Some of them were quite <sic corr="adept">adepts</sic> at the
business. They would back slide and then
have to come back and get religion over
again.</p>
          <p>
Moses Cain, a brother to Rosebud could be
depended upon to furnish the meeting with
at least one mourner, for he was sure to backslide
<pb id="cop106" n="106"/>
at some time during the year. Like the
seed sown in stony ground, he could not stand
the scorching sun of temptation. This was
especially true about harvest time, when every
body was jolly, and there was feasting at the
kitchen and a whole barrel of whiskey in the
harvest field. “Moses” would indulge too freely
and fall by the way. But when the meetings
would begin, and it would be noised abroad
that they were “having great times at Friendship,”
Moses would “arise and go to his father.<sic corr="&quot;">’</sic>
Those who had often seen him “come through”
knew that it would not be altogether safe to
be near him when he ended the final struggle.
The first time that I witnessed it, I was standing
close to Uncle Alfred Bacon, who said to
me: “you had better move, for Mose is going
to get up from there “terrectly.” And he did.
And so did the benches that were near him;
and so did the stove pipe, when the stove was
so shaken that it nearly fell. When he had
rolled quite the length of the building, sweeping
everything before him, he would get up
return to the Band, and join in with the singing,
hand clapping, and swaying of the body
that was characteristic of “pertracterble”
meetings.</p>
          <pb id="cop107" n="107"/>
          <p>All this was due to slavery and all of its
accompanying evils. A just judge took the
will for the deed, and fixed the modicum of
responsibility. At the great Judgement Bar,
all will be judged impartially, the oppressed
and the oppressor.</p>
          <p>
Conditions and sentiment so changed during
the war, and especially near the close, that
it was thought safe to organize a Sunday
School; ostensibly for the purpose of religious
instruction, but <sic corr="principally">principly</sic> for the purpose of
giving to those who wished it, an opportunity
to learn to read. Dear old Friendship was
available for this purpose, and soon the little
sanctuary, that had been the scene of all kinds
of religious meetings, and every degree of
emotionalism, was now vocal with new and
strange sounds. Behold, they spell! Behold,
they read! Behold, they Study! Men and
women as well as lads and lasses. Men past
fifty, in a primary class with children not yet
in their teens, learning the alphabet, and that
which followed according to the Comly
method.</p>
          <p>
My mother felt that her special work
was accomplished. She had been solitary and
alone, the John the Baptist crying in the Wilderness,
and not crying too loudly for fear of
<pb id="cop108" n="108"/>
being apprehended, but crying persistently,
and with hope. She had not only awakened
a desire to learn, but had kept it alive, until
with inconceivable suddenness the opportunity
to satisfy the desire, came. But more, she
had done what was farthest from her thought;
she had actually created a teacher for the
emergency: for who was so well prepared to
be first professor at “Friendship Institute,” as
the gift of Santa Claus, upon whom she had
bestowed so much anxious care, with only the
support of blind faith. Draw on your imagination,
reader, and see if you can comprehend
a mother's joy, standing face to face with such
an <sic corr="achievement">acheivement</sic>.</p>
          <p>
Mother showed no disposition to go to the
new place of meeting and take part as a
teacher. There were still a few of her old
pupils who preferred the quiet and seclusion
of the fireside to which they had gone when
no one from without suspected the purpose.
This feeling perhaps, was shared by those who
felt that they were slow and backward; or
even a little fearful and afraid that the Union
Arms might not be ultimately successful.</p>
          <p>
In this new enrollment would be persons
from every direction. Many who by various
means had learned their letters, and even how
<pb id="cop109" n="109"/>
to read, would be on the new register. It is
rather surprising how many persons of this
class turned up. Each was a surprise to the
other. There were not any, to be sure, who
had gone to any considerable extent. Each
one who could at all spell and read constituted
a sort of wonder, in view of the prohibitory
laws that were in existence.</p>
          <p>
At this time there came a man from Baltimore,
Horace Brown by name, I know nothing
of his pedigree, or how he came into possession
of his book learning, but among us he
was indeed a star of the first magnitude. He
had a good English education. Was young
strong and enthusiastic. He came just in the
nick of time. Indeed, his coming could not
have been better timed, had it been in answer
to a call.</p>
          <p>
Being <foreign lang="lat">facile princeps</foreign>, no one questioned
his right to take full charge as Principal. The
school grew in numbers, until Friendship was
too small to accommodate those who came.
It was like a flock of thirsty cattle discovering
a pond of water and making a mad rush
to drink. There was a great demand for Comly's
speller and Reader for those who had to
begin at the beginning and these constituted
an overwhelming majority. For those who
<pb id="cop110" n="110"/>
were prepared for higher studies, Prof. Brown
provided suitable books.</p>
          <p>
This was the first school in Cecil County in
which colored people could openly learn to
read and write, and being held on Sundays
only, it afforded but one day in a week for
study. But it was the harbinger of what was
soon to follow. It was the big bright morning
star ushering in the day. It was a clarion
note to the intellectually blind, to come and
receive sight. Hitherto, only the few, whose
indomitable nature inspired a thirst for knowledge,
that was stronger than the fear of
chains, or even death itself, could succeed in
satisfying this thirst in part: but now, the
door is thrown open to all who care to come.
To all, at least, who are within easy reach of
the open door of opportunity. The decisive
battle had not yet been fought at Appomattox,
but the passing breezes whispered that the
end was near, and only the faint-hearted and
indifferent would wait for further evidence of
the good time coming, or refuse to grasp the
golden privileges already at hand.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="cop111" n="111"/>
          <head>CHAPTER IV.</head>
          <head>After the Civil War.</head>
          <p>“All is well that ends well,” says the old
adage. Even war, I suppose: tho it may be
very much as the rugged old Ohio General
<sic corr="described">discribed</sic> it as being.</p>
          <p>
Without a doubt, war is terrible, viewed
from any standpoint. Frederick Douglass
spoke of it as: filling the land with “widows
and orphans, and the shadow of death.” Young
and innocent lives, not at all responsible for
it, must be destroyed by it. But so long as
there is evil in the moral world, there will
be strife among men. The war of the sixties
did not differ from other wars as to cause. No
one thing can be named as alone causing such
social upheavals, but there is always some
principal thing. In this case, it was slavery.
The <sic corr="seceding">seceeding</sic> States claimed the right to buy,
<pb id="cop112" n="112"/>
and sell and own, and work human beings as
slaves, without any interference on the part
of the other states forming the Union. The
states that elected Abraham Lincoln, claimed
that the majority of the States had a right to
legislate for the minority when an evil threatened
the wellbeing of the whole people. Slavery
was regarded by the “Union” people, as
being such an evil.</p>
          <p>
The slogan was not: “shall slavery be destroyed,”
but: “shall the Union be preserved.”
It is generally thought, that Mr. Lincoln,
partly from a lack of courage, and partly for
policy sake, held out the “Union” theory. “I
must save the Union,” was his cry: “with or
without the destruction of slavery.”</p>
          <p>
There was not another moral question on
the surface, that could not have been settled
at the polls, without going to war; or, that
could not have been settled by compromise
after the bloody conflict began. Slavery was
the real bone of contention. Its abolition was
prophesied in the event of Lincoln's election,
and the prophecy continued after his election
before he made any declaration concerning it.
It was expected of him. He expected it of
himself, and so, gathered about him as an
official family those who held like views. It
<pb id="cop113" n="113"/>
was in the air. The time was ripe to strike the
blow. It was God's time. Never did men
shoulder arms for a more righteous cause, and
never did men under arms feel more assured
that their cause was righteous. The monster
that had strutted, and thrived, and boasted so
long was doomed.</p>
          <p>
But, all were glad when it was over. Of
course the Union people, like all victors, were
glad that they won their cause. But, it was
not long until the South realized that the destruction
of slavery, was the destruction of
their own greatest foe. Slavery enslaved and
degraded every thing it touched. Many of
the master class who were afflicted by it,
realized this fact: but how to get rid of it was
the trying question. It is now as then: race
prejudice, and all of its <sic corr="attendant">attendent</sic> evils, is
as a canker on the body politic. It must be
especially annoying to those professing Christianity.
To despise, or in any way harm a
human being solely on account of his race
affiliations, is cruel and unreasonable, and finds
no sanction in Christian ethics. Let us hope
that as American slavery was smothered in
the baptism of blood, so may hateful, ungodly
race and color prejudice be swept away by
the death dealing devices of the present war
<pb id="cop114" n="114"/>
that destroy without discrimination. Since it
has become necessary to make common cause,
in order to establish democracy, may it ever
hereafter be considered unmanly, and unpatriotic
to return to those unrighteous practices
that more than any thing else made our
fair land and country undemocratic.</p>
          <p>
When “the cruel war was over and the
Soldiers were discharged” the work of reconstructing,
and readjusting began in many
ways.</p>
          <p>
Father Jones, the old prophet was promptly
on hand, too instruct and guide the enthusiastic
masses, intoxicated with joy, and liable
at any moment to bring on trouble by acts of
indiscretion. The joy was unbounded among
our people. There was not the slightest difference
in this respect, between the slaves and
the free people. Slavery saw to it, that one
code of laws governed slave and free alike,
and kept those who were nominally free within 
the proscribed limits of the slaves.</p>
          <p>
Besides the loud acclamations of joy expressed
in shouting and singing, and general
hurrahs, the newly emancipated people gave
vent to their feelings by going freely from
place to place—a delightful privilege—and
<pb id="cop115" n="115"/>
feasting, and dancing, and making merry. “The
dead was alive, and the lost was found.”</p>
          <p>
It is fair to suppose that every body took
some part in the general merry making, but,
the religious ones sought the Church as being
the proper place to go, and rejoice, by giving
thanks to Him, toward whose throne above
their prayers had been so long directed, and
dear old Friendship soon became the centre
of attraction. It is now genuinely the Ecclesia,
and must, for a time at least, be the forum
for all matters of discussion, moral, religious,
civil and intellectual.</p>
          <p>
But here a grave question confronted the
people, which must be settled, and settled at
once. It was a question of ownership. Uncle
Perry Hinson had built Friendship on his
ground, and for a time, perhaps during his life
time he was recognized “head of the Church”
for peace sake. After he died, the people continued
to meet and worship there without any
one particular exercising any special authority.
But, as the “white” Church in the town was
Methodist, and had really gone so far as to
appoint class leaders for the colored people,
it was just taken for granted that Friendship
was a Methodist Church. And so, in the work
of reconstruction, the minister from the “Brick
<pb id="cop116" n="116"/>
Church”—Methodist Episcopal—came down,
preached at an afternoon service to the people
and began to instruct them as to their duties
and privileges as Methodists. This raised
another question. Father Jones, who had
never actually joined Friendship, and come
under the domination of the M. E. Church, instructed
the people to say, they did not want
to belong to the Methodist Episcopal Church.
Indeed! Upon what has this Caesar been feeding?
If you come not to us, to whom will
you go?</p>
          <p>
This brings us face to face with another
important item of ecclesiastical history. The
war closed in 1865; but the African Methodist
Episcopal Church seceded from the M. E.
organically in 1816. It had been a denomination,
full fledged for 49 years, when freedom
was declared. Established in Philadelphia, it
had stealthily made its way here and there
into nearby slave territory. Maryland being
right on the line of Pennsylvania, some Allenites
had crept over, and quietly organized
under the A. M. E. Discipline. Such was the
case at a place nine miles from Cecilton, just
beyond the Bohemia River, and called Bohemia
Manor. Here Father Jones held his membership.</p>
          <pb id="cop117" n="117"/>
          <p>George Mercer was the prominent man at
the A. M. E. Church “On the Manor” as we
said, much as was Christopher Jones at Cecilton.</p>
          <p>
“We want to be African Methodists:” was
the answer given to the minister from the M.
E. Church. African Methodists! What has not
been going on in the darkness! “Have those
rebellious Allenites been down here with their
mischievous doctrine about equality, and
brotherhood?” They had not been down there.
The laws of the state forbade the coming
and going of free Negroes in and out of the
State. No one was telling the King's secrets
to the Israelites, but there was “a prophet in
Israel.”</p>
          <p>
“You may go to the Allenites but you cannot
take that Church property.” Shall we indeed
be deprived of this our dearest possession?
Here our fathers and mothers have prayed and
hoped. Here we their children have sought
and found the God of our fathers. Back here
on the other side of the lot, sleep our dear ones.
Under the window here on the west side is
the marble slab which marks the place that
is sacred to the memory of “Aunt Moria Sisco”
which is perhaps, the only tomb stone of the
kind in the county; certainly the only one
<pb id="cop118" n="118"/>
of its kind in the Sassafras Neck. Shall indeed
this our “Ark of the Covenant” be taken by
these <sic corr="uncircumcised">uncircumsized</sic> Philistines who deny the
brotherhood? Alas! Some would rather remain
in the camp of the Philistines than loose
the Ark.</p>
          <p>
When the M. E. preacher's Committee went
to Elkton the County Seat, to examine the
title, and ascertain who indeed were the rightful
owners of Friendship and the acre of ground
upon which it stands, it was found
that there was no record of it at all, and the
Court of Equity decided, that <sic corr="peaceable">peacable</sic> possession
for twenty years gave it to the congregation
that worshipped there.</p>
          <p>
This meant great rejoicing at Friendship:
but it also meant a special sermon from the old
prophet who had safely guided them in their
first struggle under the banner of freedom.
The text: “Tell me, O thou whom my soul
loveth, where thou feedest; where thou makest
thy flock to rest at noon: for why should
I be as one that turneth aside by the flock
of thy companion.”</p>
          <p>
When he had finished, describing the flock,
the shepherd and the sheep, we were all willing
to pronounce it an effort that was worthy
<pb id="cop119" n="119"/>
the reputation of one of the greatest preachers
of ante bellum times.</p>
          <p>
The next step to be taken was to make
Friendship, indeed and in truth, an African
Methodist Church.</p>
          <p>
Bishop Alexander Washington Wayman
like Frederick Douglass—both from the famous
Eastern Shore—had already been before
the public long enough to have gained
considerable notoriety as a leading man of the
race and a noted speaker.</p>
          <p>
After Mr. Lincoln's Proclamation, and while
those who might have otherwise given trouble
were busy with the affairs of the war, quite
a number of men came out of hiding and got
about quite a good deal, preaching, lecturing,
and in a general way helping the abolition
movement. Prominently among them were,
Frederick Douglass, Henry Highland Garnett
and Alexander Wayman. All three of these
“bright lights” were Marylanders. There were
many others, not so widely known as these,
because they did not travel as much, nor so
far away from home. But they were active
workers on the “Under Ground Rail Road,”
and were the first to come forward with a
helping hand to the freedman at a time when
he most needed suggestion and guidance.</p>
          <pb id="cop120" n="120"/>
          <p>Robert Purvis: William Still: Bishops J. P.
Campbell and John M. Brown. Henry Gordon:
Isaiah C. Wears, Stephen Smith who made
quite a fortune as lumber merchant, and founded
the home for the Aged and Infirm Colored
people in Philadelphia, giving the munificent
sum of two hundred thousand dollars. These
and many others are among the number,
worthy of special mention, who belong to the
period under consideration.</p>
          <p>
So soon as the way opened, Bishop Wayman
started South, with the cry: “I seek my
brethren.” Genesis xxxvii 16. Father Jones,
who was on the alert, sent for him to come
to Cecilton and receive Friendship and her
members into the fold of African Methodism.
What a day! A summer day. Early summer.
When harvest fields were just becoming
golden, and fruit trees were rejoicing in anticipation
of crops that would soon be ready
for the market. Birds were nesting and making
the forest vocal with their sweet songs.
The proud grove in front of Friendship was
looking its best. All nature was ready for
the great event. Grove Neck; Veasey's Neck;
Hackspoint Neck; all the Necks united with
Sassafras Neck to prove to the “Bushup” that
it was well worth his while to place “Union
<pb id="cop121" n="121"/>
Bethel” as the Church was afterwards called,
in the calendar of African Methodism. They
came, they came; they were there.</p>
          <p>
Of course, the church would not begin to
hold the people. The old regulars were there
early, and on the inside. Jones<sic corr="extra apostrophe">'</sic>, Bacons, Wilsons,
Piners, Kennards, Scotts, Wrights,
Youngs, Govens, Trustys, Freemans, Halls,
Siscos, Crawfords, et al. My mother was
there!</p>
          <p>
“Give me a chair,” said the Bishop. And,
placing it just inside the door, where, standing
on it he could maintain a commanding view
of the multitudes in the grove, as well as
those who were packed like sardines in a box
on the inside. With sonorous voice he began
to read his text: “Blessed is the man that
walketh not in the council of the ungodly,”
etc. We heard that day about the Godly man,
and how he prospered, and the ungodly, and
how like chaff he was ultimately blown away.
We heard how righteousness exalteth and sin
debases. Of the door of opportunity newly
opened. What of divine blessing we might
expect if we walked uprightly and how surely
failure would come if we did not. We looked
and listened; we listened and looked. The
“little fat man,” as he termed himself in his
<pb id="cop122" n="122"/>
lecture on the “Galaxy of Bishops,” did not
look like any of our own men. He wore his
hair long and brushed it back without parting
it. His skin was as smooth as that of a
woman. His face beamed with intelligence.
His features were prominent, with nothing of
the depression characteristic of slave conditions.
He was princely in appearance, and
may have been a lineal descendant from a
royal house in Africa, for he was of unmixed
blood. As a speaker he was naturally eloquent,
with an easy style. He could preach
three times a day without “soiling” his collar.
Upon examination his diary showed that he
averaged a sermon a day, year after year. He
was much sought by white congregations,
especially on camp-meeting occasions. He
was conservative in speech and action. Took
no prominent part in anti-slavery agitation,
nor in reconstruction work. Just worked
along evangelistic lines, and at that he seemed
never to tire.</p>
          <p>
The vote was taken, the Friendship congregation
became African Methodist, and subsequently,
with Bohamia Manor and Chesapeake
City, became a circuit. It is now a station,
with parsonage and hall on the church lot, and
<pb id="cop123" n="123"/>
is among the most pleasant appointments on
“the Shore.”</p>
          <p>
It now being settled that we had a church
which was our very own, a constituent of a
well-organized and growing denomination, entitled
to a “preacher in charge” like they had at
the M. E. Church, where we had been sitting in
the gallery, having no part in the services or
government, we must apply to the Annual
Conference for a minister, and affect an internal
organization, with trustees, stewards,
and the whole machinery of a well-ordered
church. We would now have our own class
leaders, who in addressing us would say
brother and sister, according to the prevailing
custom in the Methodist family. Class
leaders, who would visit our homes, and, in
times of sorrow, give words of comfort. We
would now have our children baptized, and
give them names. Call them “John Wesley,”
and “Richard Allen,” and “Abraham Lincoln”
if we wished. Give our daughters and sons
in marriage. Recognize the relation of parent
and child, and grand child, and brother and
sister. Hold revival meetings without having
white intruders come in and throw packages
of red pepper in the stove to set us all coughing.
Have religious and business meetings
<pb id="cop124" n="124"/>
without the presence of a town official to take
an account of what was said and done.</p>
          <p>
With such blessings, and privileges, it was
now time to set the house in order morally,
and spiritually. There were those among us
who in morals and religion were absolutely
above suspicion. But a good deal of drift
wood had floated down from the old condition
just coming to a close; this must be
given attention.</p>
          <p>
One of the most prevalent evils of Quarter
life was the “Common Law Marriage” which
was no marriage at all. All of the free
people who cared to do so, could find some
one authorized to perform the marriage
ceremony, and, in most cases, it was done.
But, in the happy-go-lucky custom that was
so prevalent, many just “took up” with each
other. In the case of slaves, no marriage
would be permissible without the consent of
the master; and, as many masters would not
object to their slaves living as man and wife
without being married, it was not at all an
unusual thing for them to do so. With reference
to the master giving consent, there was
one exception to the rule. When a free man
wished to marry a slave woman, it was good
policy for the slave holding interests to consent
<pb id="cop125" n="125"/>
to it. Of such a union, the children
would be slave. Besides, the father, being
free, could help support the children, and the
wife also. It often happened that when a
free man chose a slave woman, for a wife, it
was that he might either purchase her freedom,
or secure it by “running away” with her.
I regret to say that there were some worthless,
heartless ones, who might select a slave
woman, because he would not be responsible
for the keep of his family. But such a one
generally got what he so richly deserved. The
wife's master would rope him in, make him
work, and give him about what he chose: thus,
he would be on a level with those of the
other slaves. At all events, the close of the
war found many living together without being
married. My mother became a self-constituted
missionary to such, and so soon as
our minister came, mother began gathering
up all who were irregular in their connubial
relations, and arranging with the minister for
quiet weddings. The license did not cost much
and contracting parties, even to this day, very
seldom give the minister much. It was pathetic
to see old people who had lived for years
as man and wife; who had children and grand
children, going to have the marriage ceremony
<pb id="cop126" n="126"/>
performed. So long as the neglect was from
no fault of theirs, it made no difference to
man; and a just God did not hold them morally
responsible. But now, according to my
mother's theory it was a case of: “arise and
shine for thy light has come.” Then again,
there was father Jones, who, even in the presence
of death, would not spare those who
through carelessness and indifference refused
to have the sacred and divine rite of marriage
performed.</p>
          <p>
Then there were other kinds of irregular
living by Church members when there was no
one to prefer “charges and complaints”, and
bring the transgressor to book. A man might
be a member of the Church, and yet be “stopping”
with a woman to whom he was not
married. Or, in the irregular union, the woman
might be the Church member. These
are cases where even Common law marriage
was not claimed. Both parties going for single.
The man just a “star boarder.” But, in
this general clean up at Friendship, under the
new regime, such parties had to choose between
getting married, or facing charges for
immoral conduct. Under the old condition of
things, stealing was not considered a crime
sufficient to: “exclude one from the Kingdom
<pb id="cop127" n="127"/>
of grace and glory.” Elsewhere I have called
attention to the fact, that in the moral
code of the master, stealing was not a crime
on the part of the slave, unless he stole from
his master. Of course, it was not very difficult
for the slave to add an amendment, and extend
the privilege to any barn yard, or hen
roost whatsoever.</p>
          <p>
Then, there was the whiskey drinking habit.
No slave was taught that drunkenness was a
crime, and, at harvest time, the beverage
flowed freely, and every body drank, and,
“when whiskey is in, wit is out,” and vulgarity
and profanity may be indulged in alike, by all,
Church members and non Church members.
There was also what may be called general
loose living. A child is born, its father unknown.
Another is born, its mother unmarried.
The responsible man, or, the unfortunate
mother, or both, might be Church members.
All such things were considered under
the new regime. Dear old Friendship now
became the Ecclesiastical Court House, as well
as the Church. For any of the above named
lapses, hitherto unnoticed, a member was liable
at any “Quarterly Meeting” to be called to
face charges and complaints.</p>
          <pb id="cop128" n="128"/>
          <p>The general course of procedure was, by
calling a church meeting. All the accused
persons would be duly notified to be on hand.
The meeting would be opened by singing and
prayer, and then the minister, acting as the
chairman, would begin at the head of the list
and call case after case, according to the
number to be tried. The accusation would be
stated; the accused asked to plead, and make
any other statement he wished in his own interest.
Call for witnesses pro and con; ask
the members of the Church present if they
had anything to say, then, entertain a motion
which would be put to the congregation. The
motion might be: “not guilty;” or, “guilty of
indiscretion” and reprimanded, or “set back
for three months;” or, guilty, and suspended
for six months, or a year, or expelled.</p>
          <p>
If the culprit showed proper “contrition,”
he stood a good chance to get off with a mild
sentence. But if he seemed to show no signs
of sorrow and regret, but rather, to show a
spirit of defiance, the disposition would be to
give him the “full extent of the law,” and
sometimes it was unwritten law, with no
court of appeals.</p>
          <p>
On one occasion a married man was accused
of paying so much attention to a lady other
<pb id="cop129" n="129"/>
than his wife, that it was creating a scandal.
When the case was called the accused was
asked to plead. He stated in a rather indifferent
manner, that he took the lady in
question, home one rainy night under his umbrella,
but, he saw no harm in that. This
savored of a direct challenge of the judgment
of the Court. “He may not be intentionally
guilty of wrong doing” said Uncle Alfred Bacon.
“But he shows no signs of contrition.”
This <sic corr="exasperated">exaspirated</sic> the accused, who, with considerable
feeling, and with his voice at a high
pitch, shouted: “I suppose you want me to
cry like Henry Jones did, but I can't cry.”
Such defiance at such a solemn and critical moment,
seemed to have nonplussed the jury;
having the same effect as the “boldness of
Peter and John.“ After a few moments of
silence, the chairman, Elder Johnson said:
“Brer Chris, we'll let you off this time, but
hereafter, you must be more sparing in the
use of your umbrella.”</p>
          <p>
This was a most excellent example set by
the unsophisticated, and really inexperienced
members of Friendship. The example is worthy
of being copied by more pretentious congregations:
by Churches enjoying greater advantages.
So far as I have been able to keep
<pb id="cop130" n="130"/>
track of the history of the Church in question
since those early days, I have reason to believe
that it has in a large measure been influenced
by the example set by those who were first
in control.</p>
          <p>
As much cannot be said of all the Churches,
which, like Friendship, <sic corr="were">was</sic> emancipated from
slavery conditions. Old habits have a way
of holding on tenaciously. The aftermath of
slavery appeared in many different forms. The
lusts of the master class that had for so many
years held undisputed sway, was not to be
destroyed by the wave of the hand. It was
sagacious enough to “stoop to conquer,” and
virile enough to return after a time with
“seven other spirits more wicked than himself”
and make “the last state of the man
worse than the first.”</p>
          <p>
I have been advised of several cases where
unmarried women were rearing families of
mixed blood, whose fathers supported the
illegitimate family, as he did his legitimate
family at home: furnishing house, marketing
and physician. Dr. _____ drove me by such
a home in the City of _____ where I saw
the innocent and well kept quadroons playing
on the lawn. The father being a man of means
and influence, defied public sentiment, and
<pb id="cop131" n="131"/>
held family number one in servile submission.
But his influence did not stop there: he would
have it understood that his mistress must not
be Churched, but rather must be regarded as
a leading spirit at the Church to which she
belonged, and which he gave her means to
liberally support.<sic corr="extra period">.</sic> If he had power enough
to enslave his own legitimate family, forcing
even the wife into unwilling silence, and besides,
to so maintain himself in society as to
prevent a general protest, it is not to be wondered
at, that the Colored Community, dependent,
perilous, would also hold its peace. The
preachers and teachers of such communities,
especially in the rural districts, would be made
to understand that their presence there as
“ladies and gentlemen” would be tolerated upon
the condition that they knew how to “mind
their own business.” It is not difficult to see
the degrading effect that such public sentiment
would have even upon the Church.</p>
          <p>
With the Church question settled and a
minister installed, we must now turn our attention
to the lamentable educational needs of
the freedmen of Cecil County. Cecilton had
led off in moral reform, and must now be
depended upon to take the lead in opening a
public school, even before political matters
<pb id="cop132" n="132"/>
were sufficiently readjusted to permit of a
public school under the auspices of an Educational
Board. The Jane Coppin private
school, and the Horace Brown Sunday School
had answered their purpose, and had done
well, but no time must be lost now in finding
a teacher with a certificate, who can teach the
grades.</p>
          <p>
Father Jones had <sic corr="missing a">a</sic> nephew who was named
for him, and was everywhere known as
“Christopher Jones, Jr.” His father died when
he was but a child. I have often heard him
say that the only recollection he had of his
father was, that he once took him up in his
arms, and sang: “good news, good news, the
Angels brought the tidings down.” He must
have been quite young when his father died,
to have remembered only this one thing about
him. Fortunate it was for him to have come
so completely as he did under the control of
his wise and distinguished uncle. To this his
mother readily and willingly consented, and,
in rearing the lad, and in every way directing
his course, the uncle was in the place of the
father, and took the same interest in his
brother's child that he would have taken had
he been his very own. Christopher, Jr., looked
more like his uncle than he did like his
<pb id="cop133" n="133"/>
father; tall and slender like him, tho not as
tall. In other respects too, he was like him,
and principally with respect to his moral and
religious character.</p>
          <p>
There was no one to write him up as <sic corr="missing opening quotation marks">“</sic>the
boy who never told a lie.” The fact is no one
who could write cared a whit whether he lied
or told the truth, but all were bound to acknowledge
in the end, that he was a model
for the neighborhood. I once heard Alfred
Hercy Price say of him: “There is no man in
the county more respected than Christopher
Jones. Alfred Hercy Price was a Cecilton
merchant; was about the age of Christopher,
and knew him from his childhood.</p>
          <p>
His lot was to knock around on the farms
among the slaves and free boys of his day.
He, taking the condition of his mother, was
free. His widowed mother morally strong,
industrious, economical, and herself under the
guidance of her wonderful brother-in-law,
kept a home, however humble, where the lad
could come on Sundays, and holidays and receive
the impressions that were destined to
counter act the impressions of the daily environments
and lay the foundation for his future
life. He had to become a bread earner
quite early in life, and was subject to the
<pb id="cop134" n="134"/>
rough usage that is the common lot of the
farm boy: or, that was in those days.</p>
          <p>
His uncle impressed him with the idea of
being honest, industrious and economical.
That he showed care for his health, his morals,
and his mother. These instructions were not
bestowed upon him in vain. He united with
the Church when but a lad, and found an open
door of useful activities for one of his bent,
first as a class leader, and then as a local
preacher. The older people were quick to see
in him the unusual, and were not only anxious
to encourage him in his aspirations, but were
glad to have his services. He became the class
leader of “Uncle” Abe Kennard, the hardest
man in the church to please. Uncle Abe had
such high opinion of him as a Christian, that
he thought him quite incapable of moral delinquency.
Others shared the same opinion,
and the beauty of the whole thing was, they
were correct.</p>
          <p>
He soon learned to save money like his
uncle, though he was not destined to follow the
same course in life. He was to live in a different
day, when other paths would be open to
him. He saved some money before the close
of the war, and decided to go away from home
and attend school. The Nation was so busily
<pb id="cop135" n="135"/>
engaged in war between the North and South,
that there was but little time to watch the
Negroes and see that those in Maryland did
not cross over into <sic corr="Delaware">Deleware</sic>. And besides,
it did not seem worth while to go to the
trouble and expense to place the additional
guards that would now be necessary for the
events of the war early pointed to Emancipation.
So, with the course open, Young Jones
found his way to Wilmington, Del., and entered
the private school of one Frisby John
Cooper, who afterwards became a leading
minister in the A. M. E. Church, preaching in
the New Jersey and New England Conferences.</p>
          <p>
Young Jones was the first lad of our neighborhood
to attend school away from home.
By the time the war closed, and Cecilton,
under reconstruction was planning to actually
open a day school in dear old Friendship.</p>
          <p>
Christopher Jones, Jr., was “Charlie on the
spot,” back from a few terms of study, and
ready to take the lead in the new enterprise.
The few hundred dollars saved at hard work
had been spent in a way to bring compound
interest in more ways than one. He was to
be the immediate successor of his uncle, who
had guided the dependent multitudes through
<pb id="cop136" n="136"/>
the darkness of the night, principally by faith,
but who with the new requirements of the
opening day, must hand the work over to another.
And what could have brought more
joy to his heart than to see his nephew, bearing
his name, and fresh from his fostering
care, leading to higher heights the people who
for years he had carried upon his soul, and
had many a time said: “O Lord how long,”
as he earnestly prayed that a better and
brighter day would dawn.</p>
          <p>
When the time came, Father Jones was in
full possession of all his faculties. He could
sing and shout, and pray and rejoice with
others as the glory of the new freedom broke
upon them: and what a time of rejoicing it
was!</p>
          <p>
Events began to follow each other with
great rapidity.</p>
          <p>
1865—The Horace Brown Sunday School,
with day school studies; the fall of Richmond;
the coming of Bishop Wayman; the organization
of an African Methodist <sic corr="Episcopal">Episcopl</sic> Church.</p>
          <p>
1866—The coming of a minister in charge;
the attempt of the M. E. Church to hold our
property; the decision of the court in our
favor; the coming of Miss Sarah Christmas,
<pb id="cop137" n="137"/>
our first teacher in a regular day school, and
our first certificated teacher.</p>
          <p>
Our new leader, Christopher Jones, Jr., was
instrumental in bringing about this glorious
accomplishment.</p>
          <p>
The school was opened in January; January
and February were the months of comparative
leisure among farmers. The first of March
was the date when hired men for the most
part began the season's work. Now, all were
free and all would be hired men. There would
be a general rush to school, not only by boys
and girls, but men and women above school
age; of the latter, principally men.</p>
          <p>
Such spelling, and reading, and writing, and
ciphering!!</p>
          <p>
The “First Class<sic corr="&quot;">’</sic> was ready. The Jane
Coppin private school, and the Horace Brown
Sunday School had made this possible. This
was a most interesting school. It was intensely
“graded.” From A, B, C's to the first
lessons in Smith's Grammar, and the advanced
class in Green's Arithmetic. Those who came,
came with hunger and thirst, and applied
themselves. In many instances the advancement
was most remarkable. The fact is, Miss
Christmas, by her own confession, afterwards
had to study day and night to keep ahead of
<pb id="cop138" n="138"/>
her First Class, which, by the way, was subdivided
until it contained but two persons,
Christopher Jones, Jr., and another one, both
of whom succeeded Miss Christmas as teachers—
principal and assistant—for she, after a
few terms, found a position that paid her a
better salary, and with pupils in higher grades.</p>
          <p>
Let it be said to the credit of Maryland,
with all her faults, and she has many, that she
was among the first among states to establish
a public school system alike for colored and
white, paying the teachers the same salaries
according to grade. To-day, the City of Baltimore,
the Metropolitan City of the South, is,
in her school work among the colored youth,
abreast of the large cities of the North and
West, except, the schools are not mixed even
in the higher grades, and perhaps may not be
for some time to come, unless the present
world war succeeds in establishing true democracy.
The public school is the proper
place for democracy to begin. Children playing
on the streets and in the parks; newsboys
selling papers, lunching and hobnobbing together
think nothing and care nothing about
“color” until it is injected by the satanic spirit
of color prejudice by older persons.</p>
          <p>
<pb id="cop139" n="139"/>
My conversion preceded the day school by
a year, having occurred in the fall of 1865.</p>
          <p>
It was conversion, genuinely so. A new
birth, according to Scripture; <sic corr="missing opening quotation marks">“</sic>according to
nature, reason, necessity.” Ye <hi rend="bold">must</hi> be born
again.” These words are true. As the world
swings away from this truth, it swings toward
rocks and breakers. “Hiding rocks and
treacherous shoals.” Perhaps the world is
finding this out. In most sermons, and public
speeches of a more serious kind, some mention
is made of the fact that unrighteousness
is the real cause of the bloody conflict in
which the world is engaged. Our boasted
civilization, with its magic, not to say miraculous
advance in the arts and sciences, has
reached its height by engaging in a competitive
conflict among the nations stronger and
higher up, as to which can invent the most
deadly weapons, and use them most effectively
in the destruction of human life. The continuance
of this could but result in the destruction
of the human race. It is already being
said that the war can only be won by man
power. With the death-dealing weapons of
gigantic killing power that all are using who
are engaged in the conflict, it is easy to decide
that those who can produce the largest
<pb id="cop140" n="140"/>
number of men for the slaughter, can remain
longest on the field of battle.</p>
          <p>
Is there anything higher and better than
this in civilization? Yes, verily, in Christian
civilization?</p>
          <p>
The world has seen great revivals of religion,
and, it has seen great wars. The one
meant life, and more abundantly; the other
meant death, with increasing barbarity. If
the conflict is not sufficient to teach the folly
of trusting in human wisdom and invention, to
the exclusion of Divine wisdom and guidance,
then may we wonder that further chastisement
will be necessary to bring back to God
His prodigal world.</p>
          <p>
Saint Paul seemed never to tire referring
to his conversion. “At mid-day, O, King, a
light from heaven above the brightness of the
sun.” That is the brief record of what actually
happened. That light “from heaven”
blinded his natural eyes, but most unmistakably
cleared his spiritual vision and understanding, so that, he never again “conferred
with flesh and blood.” It is not given to all
men who are converted, to have such a sudden
and marvelous physical demonstration of
a spiritual change, but the “light from heaven”
is quite real to every truly awakened soul;
<pb id="cop141" n="141"/>
and they are legion who bear testimony,
not alone in words, but more so in their lives,
to the reality of the spiritual birth.</p>
          <p>
My conversion in the days of my youth was
the first satisfying evidence to an anxious
mother, that she had not hoped and prayed
in vain: that “Santa Claus” had not mocked
her.</p>
          <p>
The fact that the Christmas baby, the very
youngest member of the “first class” stood
by odds, and without challenge at its head,
was sufficient to cause a mother of prayer and
faith to treasure in her heart, and regard with
full value those intellectual signs of promise.
But even precocity itself is not a sufficient evidence
that the ruling passion will be spiritual.</p>
          <p>
My conversion made me available for service
in the church as well as in the school
room. So soon as I finished my “six months
on probation” I was elected superintendent of
the Sunday school, and with this responsibility
began my study of the Scriptures in earnest.
I always had a desire to do well whatever I
undertook, even if it was ploughing a field or
marking out corn rows. I had the reputation
of running rows so straight that the most
critical examination could not discover a
crook in them.</p>
          <p>
<pb id="cop142" n="142"/>
But at last there had come to me a responsibility
that I was far from being equal to. But,
it was a blessing in disguise. It compelled
study, research, prayer, and constant application
to the things in the line of particular
duty, “Where there is a will there is a way.”
says the old adage, which experience has more
or less verified.</p>
          <p>
The International system of lessons was not
then in vogue. There were no topics, titles,
outlines, golden texts, reference words and
Scriptural references to guide and assist the
student and teacher. There was no such thing
as “primary department” and graded classes
further along. It was just the cold, hard,
“dry” study of the Bible. There were no lesson
helps and teachers' meetings. Perhaps it
was well enough for us to begin that way. We
committed to memory a great deal of Scripture,
and such a course is of inestimable
value to the Bible student. The ability to
quote the Scripture correctly is of great advantage
to the preacher and Sunday school
teacher, and it is to be feared that the easier
methods of “lesson helps” and commentaries
have “helped” to the detriment of individual
growth. This is not to pronounce against
helps to the study of the Scriptures, but care
<pb id="cop143" n="143"/>
should be taken, that they do not largely take
the place of the Scriptures. But, with all the
handicap, and conscious inability, it was a
great thing for a lad to actually be the accredited
superintendent of Sunday school at
Friendship, at this glorious period, when old
things had passed away and all things had
become new. At a period when leadership was
decisive and unquestionable. When to have
the confidence of the community was to have
its unstinted support.</p>
          <p>
Two ministers came to us as supplies,
namely, I. J. Pindle and Stephen P. Bayard,
but the first regular preacher to come and remain
was William H. Hopkins. He was a man
of irreproachable character, and easily in the
lead of his people intellectually. In fact, he
was a most remarkable man for his day. He
was born at Easton, on the famous Eastern
Shore of Maryland, and is one of the many
bright lights who is but little known in history.
He was of unmixed African blood, with
hair perfectly white, and a face that would
suggest a man much younger than he evidently
was. His step was quick and firm, and he
could make the round of his circuit on foot, a
distance of fourteen miles, without showing
signs of fatigue. He had a clear, ringing
<pb id="cop144" n="144"/>
voice, and was above the average as a preacher.
He had a high opinion of himself as a man
and a gentleman, and never showed the cringing
spirit in any presence. He was evidently
one of the free born men whose spirit had
never been broken by the cruel lash of the
slave driver. He had lofty ideals, and delighted
to bring to his work the most representative
men of the day. This was very fortunate
for the church he served at the time
of his administration. The people of Cecilton
had never seen an educated colored man,
technically speaking, nor had they ever seen
white men who believed in their educational
advancement. If there were any such persons
around they did not, in the face of prevailing
public sentiment, express an opinion
loud enough to be heard.</p>
          <p>
Reverend Hopkins planned to bring in certain
men whom he hoped would convince the
young people that a bright future was possible
for them, and that it was well worth
while to strive for it.</p>
          <p>
The first one to come upon the scene to instruct
and inspire, was the Rev. James F. Sisson,
a New England Yankee, of unmixed Caucasian
blood. He was a regularly ordained
traveling preacher in the A. M. E. Church. A
<pb id="cop145" n="145"/>
standing and outspoken protest against color
prejudice and proscription in any and every
form. He could say “brother” and “sister”
and mean it. He was cultured, refined and an
earnest, untiring worker.</p>
          <p>
His field of operation had been entirely in
the East, where the voice of the abolitionist
was accustomed to ring out, even when there
was a plenty of opposition to it. Where Garrison
and Philips, and Greeley, and Thaddeus
Stevens, Lucretia Mott, William H. Furness,
Robert Purvis, Frederick Douglass and such
immortal souls had made it safe for an honest
man to honestly express an honest opinion.</p>
          <p>
Reverend Hopkins wished that his parishioners
might hear some of that free and wholesome
speech that would incline them to
straighten up, and feel like men. And so, upon
a day appointed, Brother Sisson made his appearance
in Friendship. He preached at the
morning service and was announced to address
the children and young people especially
in the afternoon.</p>
          <p>
By some means, I know not how, it became
known in town that a “white man was at the
‘nigger’ church calling the ‘niggers’ brother
and sister.”</p>
          <p>
<pb id="cop146" n="146"/>
Promptly at the appointed afternoon hour
Reverend Sisson was at his post; but, as
promptly, stationed at one of the side windows,
was a number of the lowest, meanest,
and most ignorant whites that the town afforded.
They were there to hear for themselves
what was said, and to prove that though
Richmond had fallen, and Lee had surrendered,
every nook and corner of the United
States had not been brought into immediate
subjection, and that Cecilton was one of the
places not subdued.</p>
          <p>
Reverend Sisson, nothing daunted by their
presence, began his address. He referred
briefly to the origin of the A. M. E. Church,
and stated that it was its purpose and mission
to demonstrate to the world that the colored
man was susceptible of the same development,
morally, intellectually and otherwise, that any
other race variety was.<sic corr="no opening quotation marks">”</sic> “That's a lie,”
promptly rang out from the leader of the mob.</p>
          <p>
The speaker, paying no attention to the insult,
and interruption, continued to speak of
the Church, its progress under the most serious
difficulties. Its Book Concern in Philadelphia;
its weekly periodical, the Christian
Recorder; its Wilberforce College in Ohio, recently
acquired, and its eight full-fledged
<pb id="cop147" n="147"/>
Bishops, namely, Bishops Allen, Morris,
Brown, Waters, Quinn, Nazrey, Payne, Wayman
and Campbell.</p>
          <p>
This was indeed a flood of light thrown
upon a question concerning which every one
present knew but little or nothing except the
speaker himself and the minister in charge;
and it was more than the outside mob could
consent to listen to longer. The disturbance
that followed broke up the meeting completely,
and it was with much difficulty that Reverend
Sisson was rushed to a place of safety,
while the frightened congregation scattered in
different directions. No one was seriously
hurt thanks to good fortune, and poor leadership
by the mob.</p>
          <p>
In a round-about way, Reverend Sisson was
piloted away from the place and sent to
Chesapeake City, thence to Baltimore, where
he made complaint at the Freedmen's Bureau.
Nothing came of the case, however, except the
mob never troubled any one else who came
among us, and this was a warning to our people
to prepare for self-protection, which some
were quick to do, while others, fearful of a recurrence,
absented themselves for a time from
public gatherings.</p>
          <p>
<pb id="cop148" n="148"/>
The next person of distinction to visit us
was Mr. George C. Cook, of Baltimore, a lecturer,
who represented a newspaper called
<hi rend="italics">The True Communicator</hi>. It was published at
Douglass Institute, No. 11 Lexington Street,
Baltimore, Md. His coming was heralded as
the coming of an educated colored man, and
the first of his class to visit Cecilton. We
were all somewhat shy of him, but some one
must come forward, shoulder the cross, and
play the host for our distinguished visitor. He
stopped at my father's house, and I was
mother's “best man” to do the entertaining.</p>
          <p>
I can remember but one idea advanced by
him, and that was concerning the literature of
Greece. But whether we understood him well
or not, or remembered much or little of what
he said, we felt pleased to have a Negro
scholar among us, and many of us subscribed
to his paper. It was something quite new to
see us crowd into the little post office on Saturdays,
after “Mr. Slaughter” had come with
the mail, getting into line with others and
march up to the window for our weekly paper.
During all the years of the past but one paper
came to that town for a colored man, namely
Father Jones, and that came in the name of
Henry Hays, the school teacher.</p>
          <p>
<pb id="cop149" n="149"/>
Another distinguished visitor to Cecilton
was Rev. W. D. W. Schureman, the most
popular preacher of his day and generation in
our Church. Reverend Hopkins was determined
that we should from time to time get
to see a fair sample of what the race and
Church had produced, and thereby strengthen
our confidence in the race, and increase our
love for the Church. We had been shut up all
our lives in our narrow little neck, and all else
was measured by it. With us, the richest man
was “the richest man in Sassafras Neck.” The
fastest horse was “the fastest horse in Sassafras
Neck.” When the “bully” could “lick any
man,” it was “any man in Sassafras Neck.”
What a wonderful Neck, ours! The nearest
railroad was nine miles away, at Middletown,
Del., and the nearest city was Wilmington,
Del., thirty miles away. It would be some
time before we could pick ourselves up and
visit the great world on the outside; and so,
the Hopkins plan was to, little by little, bring
the world to us. A man, connected with a
large family of aunts, uncles, cousins, etc., got
married, left his home and settled down elsewhere.
News came one day that he had died
and would be buried at his new home. All the
relatives, near and distant, wished very much
<pb id="cop150" n="150"/>
to look once more into his face. But it would
cost considerable for any one to go, and much
more for all to go. So some one suggested the
idea of bringing the corpse back home, and let
all get a look, then send it on for burial.</p>
          <p>
All arrangements were made for the preacher
to come, and a stand was erected in front of the
church, out in the grove. It was summer time,
with nature at her best, and the weather man
in his happiest mood. Through the tall oak
trees of the grove a gentle wind passed; just
enough to fan the leaves to sufficient motion
to cause one to “hear the sound thereof.” The
sun might do his best at high noon, but those
old sentinels stood as umbrellas to afford
shade for the multitudes below. Sassafras
Neck was again the proud host of all the
Necks below.</p>
          <p>
James Ferrel was early on hand, ready and
willing to tell the time to any one, for this
gave him a chance to exhibit his last acquisition
in the way of a timekeeper, and explain
what make it was. “Mose” Cain, “once in
grace, and always out,” could be depended
upon to be present on such an occasion. Of
course, all the old regulars were there, and on
time, to witness all that took place, and take
a real spiritual part in all the preliminary
<pb id="cop151" n="151"/>
services, and to have a comfortable place
from which to listen to the preaching.</p>
          <p>
“And I saw, as it were, a sea of glass,
mingled with fire,” exclaimed the preacher.
Revelation 15:2.</p>
          <p>
“Look away to yonder mountain: a stream
of water silently wends its way down the rugged
slope until it reaches the vale below.
Then taking its course through the valley, it
widens and deepens as it goes rushing toward
the sea.” Then, with figurative language,
quite worthy of the book from which he took
his text, the great preacher held his audience
spellbound, having them as completely at his
command as had the wind the leaves of the
trees above us. For a long time after that, at
any fireside could be heard some mention of
“Schormon,” and “the sea of glass all mingled
with fire.”</p>
          <p>
It was not unusual to hear men take their
text from the Revelation, and create an expectation
for something mysterious and unusual.
But, as a rule, the mystery did not go
beyond the reading of the text, and one could
often hear the remark: “He didn't do nothin'
with it.” Not so with “Schormon.” It seemed
that every one went away satisfied that he had
abundantly sustained the reputation given him
<pb id="cop152" n="152"/>
by Pastor Hopkins. It was “a day long to be
remembered.” There were many whites
around, but they were as completely under the
spell of the magic orator as were the simple
hearted colored auditors. “Where did he come
from” was the prevalent question. To this
Pastor Hopkins, with a twinkle of the eye,
and a cunning smile all his own, would reply:
“We have a plenty more like him.”</p>
          <p>
One of the things connected with the history
of our people, not generally known or
considered, and what seems mysterious even
to those who consider it, is the fact that in
1866, one year after the Surrender, the A. M.
E. Church was fifty years old in its organic
form, and seventy-nine years old counting
from the date, 1787, when the revolt against
segregation at St. George took place. Just
how this handful of people, without social,
political and civil prestige; poor and unlearned,
and hemmed in from every side by slavery,
and the spirit and influence of slavery, could
organize and maintain itself so long and so
well, is, indeed, a mystery. One would not
imagine, until his attention is called to the
fact, that at the dawn of freedom, there was
a regularly organized religious denomination;
with Bishops, a Book Repository, a weekly
<pb id="cop153" n="153"/>
newspaper, hymn book and discipline and a
church school. With seven annual conferences
operating in different states, as follows: the
New England, New York, Pennsylvania,
Maryland, Ohio, Indiana and Missouri.</p>
          <p>
The Twelfth General Conference met in
Philadelphia—birthplace of the Church—in
1864, and the table of statistics, as printed in
the minutes, shows the following: Members
and probationers, 50,000; traveling preachers,
500; local preachers, 2000; property valued at
$2,000,000; number of churches, 1600; a number
of school-houses and one university, namely,
Wilberforce, at—near—Zenia, Ohio.</p>
          <p>
Another fact not generally known, and one
that the Denomination should ever have full
credit for, is, that from the very beginning,
there was no discrimination in membership, on
account of color; and, from the very beginning
there were white persons connected in
some way with the Church—members, ministers,
professors. This, I think, was largely
due to Bishop D. A. Payne, whose influence
had much to do with shaping the policy of the
Church. He bitterly opposed any tendency to
reject, or make it unpleasant for persons of
other race varieties who came among us. He
denounced it as being unchristian, and just as
<pb id="cop154" n="154"/>
sinful for colored persons to discriminate
against whites, as for whites to discriminate
against colored. Many of our people, feeling
the sting of discrimination, stood ready to
make it uncomfortable for any white person
attending our services. But this spirit would
be promptly rebuked by the leaders, and in
every way discouraged, as it deserved to have
been.</p>
          <p>
On account of the strong abolition spirit
prevalent at the time the Church was organized,
there were many who had conscientious
scruples about receiving the Holy Communion
in a Church that rejected the Brotherhood.
The sentiment against so-called “social equality”
kept many from taking an independent
stand, and also accounts for many who were
skeptical, and avoided the church altogether.
But there were some, who, in the face of ostracism,
satisfied their consciences and united
with the Church, whose doors were open to
all. This accounts for James F. Sisson in our
ministry in the early sixties, and for a large
number who followed his example. To be sure,
the proportion is small compared with the entire
membership; it is only one here and there.
But the principle remains the same. They can
join if they wish, and it may be that when the
<pb id="cop155" n="155"/>
Christian Church becomes Christianized, color
will be relegated and Christ exalted.</p>
          <p>
Following the Surrender, a number of celebrations
were held in the big grove. These
were intended to celebrate the great event,
the Emancipation. Our Sunday school superintendent,
now a recognized leader among the
young people, was the promoter of these gatherings.
It was upon such an occasion that a
brass band was first heard in Cecilton. The
services of the Mount Vernon Cornet Band
of Wilmington, Del., of which James A. Harding
was leader, were secured. The author of
“Sherman's March Through Georgia” sings
of how the turkeys gobbled when they heard
the music sound. I think such a characterization
would be quite applicable in describing
the impression made upon man, and beast, and
fowls, when, one morning, the quiet of Cecilton
was disturbed for the first time by a real
brass band, with uniformed men, playing
upon the various pieces that compose a full
band.</p>
          <p>
Cecilton is but a cross-roads. So the band,
starting at the grove, would approach the
town from the south, and proceed north as far
as the stately residence of “Dr. Roberts,” our
dear old Dr. Roberts! We thought we could
<pb id="cop156" n="156"/>
not get well of a spell of sickness until we had
taken a few of his big, brown, bitter pills.</p>
          <p>
The procession would then counter-march
to the center of the town, right at the crossroads,
and turning east, around the Cruikshank
store, proceed as far as Back Street
gate. Returning, go west to Sanders Town,
then, south on a bee-line to the stand in front
of the church.</p>
          <p>
No one among us could pass upon the
merits or demerits of the music. No one
could detect a discord if any were made. It
sounded mighty good to us, and as far as the
winds wafted it to distant fields, men, women
and children would hasten to town to witness
the great event. Peter S. Blake, afterwards
one of my music teachers, played in the band.</p>
          <p>
On one of these occasions the orator was
Frisby John Cooper. Of course his services
had been secured through the efforts of his
pupil, Christopher Jones, Jr. He was anxious
for Cecilton to see and hear the man who had
first directed him in a literary pursuit, and
the speaker was evidently as anxious to see
the home of the tall young countryman who
had, even while the war was yet in progress,
come to him from the country of Frederick
Douglass, seeking knowledge.</p>
          <pb id="cop157" n="157"/>
          <p>Reverend Cooper was a precise, deliberate
speaker. With ringing accent he would stand
out every vowel, and never neglect the final
consonant. He stood about five feet ten.
Head bald and shining through the middle.
Face ebony black. Teeth like rows of ivory. A
piercing eye, and his face wearing a smile of
confidence. He “knew his piece” and could
speak it. He used only notes, and looking his
auditors squarely in the eye, would fairly
charm them. His magnetic face would secure
for him attention, and his arguments were
always convincing.</p>
          <p>
Upon another celebration occasion we had,
as orator of the day, exactly the counterpart
of Frisby J. Copper, namely, William Howard
Day, the matchless orator, who never used a
scrap of paper, not even to verify historical
facts and dates; he, himself, being a veritable
<sic corr="cyclopedia">cyclopaedia</sic> of facts. He was a mulatto; tall,
slender, agile. In style, very much like James
G. Blaine. His hair, as black as a coal, fell in
ringlets upon his shoulders. In grace of movement,
a veritable Chesterfield. As I remember
it now, he was an Oberlin man. This was the
first American college of note to accept colored
students. Well, Howard Day, “gained
the day” that day. We had moved the
<pb id="cop158" n="158"/>
speaker's stand from its accustomed place in
front of Friendship, back of the grove, to a
spot in front of the grove, not far from the
“Brick Church.” This, I think was partly a
bid for the white population and partly a suggestion
that we were no longer obliged to stay
behind the wood, neither to hide our ignorance,
nor to avoid friction. The old Sisson
riot had become a thing of the past, and all
the men who came to speak for and represent
the race were either unmistakably “Colored,”
like Wayman and Cooper, or who like Howard
Day, were classed as such.</p>
          <p>
Those celebrations accomplished two or
three worthy objects: they brought to one of
the dark corners of the earth men who represented
the higher and better element of our
people, a much-needed lesson for both colored
and white to learn.</p>
          <p>
Then, it brought harmoniously together the
“two races,” and led to a better understanding.
When Howard Day finished his speech, I went
to Dr. Harry <sic corr="Cruikshanks">Crookshanks</sic>, who had been an
attentive listener through the whole of the
service, and said: “How do you like him.” I
was not quite prepared for the answer. Had
not thought of it in that light. The doctor
<pb id="cop159" n="159"/>
said: “He is very fine, but he is not a fair representative
of the colored people.”</p>
          <p>
Another thing accomplished by those celebrations
was, we collected money with which
to build our new church. Our people just
from slavery, had not much to give, and must
needs be trained to give liberally of what little
they had. Christopher Jones, Sr., led off with
a subscription of twenty-five dollars, a “monstrous”
large sum to us. Christopher Jones,
Jr., and James Martemore Chaney—“Mart
Chanye”— followed with a like amount. But
all the rest came in much smaller amounts.
Wages were low. When James C. White,
superintendent of the Reynold's Island—formerly
Knight's Island—peach farm, announced
that he would give “five levies a
day”—sixty-two and one-half cents, for picking
peaches, men and women alike rushed to
the orchard farm “down the Island” to share
the “big wages!” I am advised now that, August,
1918, Cecil County farmers are offering
from two dollars to two-fifty per day for
farm laborers, and that it is difficult to secure
enough even at those figures.</p>
          <p>
“Father Jones,” about whom much has been
said, and about whom too much cannot be said,
had quite a lot of wood corded up in “Price's
<pb id="cop160" n="160"/>
Woods,” near Cecilton, when the recruiting
officers came there. He had always “worked
the rabbit foot” on the white folks and got on
with them. When some ignorant and jealous
Negro would brand him as being an “ole dimmecrat,”
he never took the trouble to explain.
So, when the soldiers at the recruiting office,
under Lieutenant Brown, got short of wood,
they helped themselves from the cords of the
“Negro Democrat.”</p>
          <p>
He made no protest, and no explanation. I
imagine he rather rejoiced that he was fortunate
enough to have wood to keep the soldiers
warm, and cook the food of the men who
had come to help open the door for freedom.</p>
          <p>
On March 5th, 1869, President U. S. Grant
appointed John A. J. Creswell, of Port Deposit,
Md., Postmaster General. This was
Father Jones' opportunity. He had patiently
waited for six years, saying nothing about the
loss of his wood. Now, a Marylander is in the
Cabinet, and through him Father Jones made
an appeal for damages, which he recovered.
I do not know the amount he recovered, but
he doubtless “received his own with usury.”</p>
          <p>
It was to him a sore trial to go day by day and
year by year under the implication, and sometimes
under the definite charge that politically
<pb id="cop161" n="161"/>
he held with the slave-holding class, as against
the best interests of his people, that he might
himself be materially benefitted. He had stood
for years as the very embodiment of honor,
in all that an honorable life can stand for. No
person, colored or white, had ever questioned
his right to this rare distinction. But this very
fact now made his position among the people a
peculiar one. His own people expected him to
feel and act in their interest to the fullest extent
that it was possible for him to do so;
while the master class felt that he could be
depended upon to say nothing and do nothing
that could be at all interpreted as being insurrectional.
He had actually refused to learn to
write, lest he might be accused of writing
“passes” for slaves. On the other hand, the
slaves, bearing their heavy burdens, expected
him to sympathize with them, and stand ready,
at any time, to help them if it were possible
to do so. But he could be of the greatest service
to them by standing aloof from all matters
of controversy between the abolitionists and
the pro-slavery people. He had no vote, and
therefore was not forced to show his hand at
the polls. When the war broke out, however
much he was in sympathy with the Union
forces and the cause of freedom, it was not the
<pb id="cop162" n="162"/>
time to speak out. When the recruiting officers
came enlisting colored men for the service,
it was thought by many that he should
then declare himself; hob-nob about the recruiting
office, and assist in getting men to enlist.
But he felt differently and still stood
aloof. It was then that some one whispered
to Lieutenant Brown and his men that Cecilton
enjoyed the novelty of having a Negro
Democrat. That he could possess his soul in
patience under circumstances most trying was
one of the best evidences of his ability to be
a true leader among his people. But the time
came at last when he could speak out, and
speak out he did. He left no room for doubt
as to what had been his true attitude during
all the long years of the past. He could then
explain why he took the position of a neutral.
Then every one could see the wisdom of his
course.</p>
          <p>
There was one man among the whites who
was always regarded as being in sympathy
with the abolition cause, namely, Thomas
Jones, whose farm was adjoining the village
of Cecilton, and strange to say, he was himself
a slave-holder on a small scale, the size
of which made no difference in its moral aspect.
The first celebration and parade of the
<pb id="cop163" n="163"/>
colored people after the Surrender proceeded
to his home. There were a few other Republicans
in the village, but none of them were
aggressive. Some of them secretly aided in
Underground Railroad work: Isaac Slaughter,
for instance, the mail-stage driver.</p>
          <p>
The next minister appointed to Friendship
was Rev. William M. Johnson. Bishop Wayman,
who had a habit of nick-naming, called
him “Greenland Johnson.” He came to us from
the New York Conference. He was not the
equal in scholarship of Pastor Hopkins, but,
like him, he was progressive, and unlike him,
could gather about him the young people, inspire
them with confidence in themselves, and
set them at work along new lines.</p>
          <p>
I always had a natural gift for “pitching
tunes,” and singing; a sort of maternal inheritance.
After uniting with the church, the
older people soon learned to depend upon me
to direct the singing. They had much trouble
with the metres, and with pitch. Once started,
off they could go on all right, but the trouble
was getting started. To me it was quite natural,
even before I took any lessons in vocal
music. I would pitch the common, long and
short metres in familiar tunes, and actually
originate tunes for some of the so-called particular
<pb id="cop164" n="164"/>
metres. But I was conscious all the
time that these home-made tunes were but
makeshifts, and I only awaited an opportunity
to take up the study of vocal music, and prepare
myself to do scientifically and correctly
the work that I was forced to do by guess.</p>
          <p>
The first music book that I remember ever
to have seen, with lines and spaces, and dots
and stems, and sharps and flats, and naturals,
and the usual distribution of musical terms, indicating
movement, regulation of the voice,
and the like, was indeed a mystery to me. The
notes, scattered all about over the lines and
spaces, and above and below, seemed unintelligible.
But there came to Cecilton a music
teacher, Quimby by name, and opened a singing
school for the white people. I stole alongside
of the school house where I could see
them, being in the light, and at the same time,
being myself outside in the darkness, would
not be observed. All I could hear was do, do;
re, re: mi, mi: fa, fa, etc. At the end of an
exercise Professor Quimby came to some girls
who sat near the window into which I was
clandestinely peeping, and said they had not
made certain notes correctly, and, first going
over them himself he had them to follow. His
explanation to them was magical to me. It
<pb id="cop165" n="165"/>
seemed perfectly clear, then, that however
they looked to me, those notes were methodically
placed on those lines and spaces and
could be learned. I went away from that window
with an inspiration, and a resolve, acting
upon which I never ceased my efforts until
I stood Quimby like, directing a chorus made
up of our young people, who, with books in
hand, were singing by note.</p>
          <p>
The old people were not anxious to see radical
innovations introduced in religious worship.
Some of them doubtless would not hesitate
to adopt the sentiments expressed in the
lines:</p>
          <lg>
            <l>“They've got a chorister and choir</l>
            <l>Against my voice and vote;</l>
            <l>For it was never my desire</l>
            <l>To serve the Lord by note.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>But old Greenland was on hand to tell the
young people to go ahead, and what was more,
to go with them. He seemed to have happened
there for such a time.</p>
          <p>
Uncle Abe Kennard would characterize as:
“hifallutin grammer,” anything interjected in
worship that was outside of the ordinary, and
Uncle James Sisco stood ready to lambaste
any member of his class who was reported as
<pb id="cop166" n="166"/>
becoming too worldly. But Pastor Johnson
was on hand to see to it that no reactionary
threw any stumbling blocks in the way of his
progressive young set, so long as “L. J.” was
leading them. After years had passed, and
his “L. J.” was pastor of Bethel Church, Baltimore,
he seemed to take especial pride in
saying: “I found that boy in the bushes, but
look at him now.” All credit and all honor to
“Pap Johnson” as we boys called him, for
giving the needed word of encouragement at
the right time. All credit and all honor to
Uncle James and Uncle Abe for timely counsel
at the period of our religious career when
it was most needed. All credit and all honor
to Pastor Hopkins, who set himself the task
of bringing among us men to create confidence
and to inspire with hope. There were a few
of the older people who were quite prepared
for the new conditions. They were veritable
progressives. They stood all right on the
fundamentals. They believed in “sound conversion,”
and upright living, but they were not
afraid to put “new wine in new bottles.” They
had been deprived of literary training, of
which they were conscious, but they had a
high degree of intelligence and rejoiced that
they had lived to see the day when their children,
<pb id="cop167" n="167"/>
the young people, had a chance to prepare
themselves for service upon a higher intellectual
plane. “Uncle” Alfred Bacon, the
step-father of Christopher Jones, Jr., was
among the foremost of this class.</p>
          <p>
The coming of the day school, and the singing
school were timely and valuable moral
and intellectual helps among a people hitherto
deprived of uplifting influences. Under
the old regime, the morals and intellect of the
colored youth were not at all taken into account.
He was allowed “to get religion;”
even encouraged so to do. But just think of
religion separated from morality! Stealing
was not complained of so long as you did not
steal from your master. It was all right to
get drunk if you were sober in due time to go
to work in the morning, and do your full task.
Nothing was thought of being the father or
mother of an illegitimate child. The multiplication
of children, like the multiplication of
cattle, was of material advantage to the master,
and he did not permit the injection of any
moral code for his slaves that would make
against his material interest.</p>
          <p>
The ministers, the proper religious teachers,
were, like all others, under the dominating influence
of the slave-holding oligarchy, with
<pb id="cop168" n="168"/>
the exception of here and there a heroic one,
who like Elijah, was willing to stand alone.</p>
          <p>
Keep a people thus, in moral and intellectual
darkness for a period of two hundred and
fifty years, and what could be expected of
them but ignorance and moral deficiency. The
very fact, that, in spite of such environment,
there were many with highly developed intellects,
and many possessing moral strength to
an amazing degree, is an argument in favor of
the unity of the human race, and the moral
nature and moral power of God. As to intellect,
Frederick Douglass, Benjamin Banneker
and Philis Wheatley are well-known examples
and these are not all. As to morals, the world
will never know of the heroes and heroines;
heroines especially. Their history is unwritten;
largely unknown because tradition has
failed to take cognizance of most cases, and
besides, nearly all who knew of them, have
passed away, and with them the knowledge
is buried. Think of an enraged master, standing
with a red hot poker, giving a defenseless
slave girl, who had dared to resist and fight
him, her choice between submitting, or undergoing
hellish tortures that cannot be named.
Mrs. Jane Evans related a case of the kind
about which she had personal knowledge. Mrs.
<pb id="cop169" n="169"/>
Evans was a woman whose veracity was above
question, and for such a woman to invent a
fabrication, too horrible for the most gigantic
imagination, is unthinkable. The case did not
relate to our informant, and hence there was
no attempt to exalt one's own virtues. This
is not written in the book of martyrs. Slaves
had no such biographers. Even the school
books in our American courses of study are
silent upon any kind of heroic or brave deeds
performed by the people of African descent.
This, I think, is a sufficient apology for calling
up such unpleasant memories. Our people are
not yet out of the wilderness of proscription
and prejudice. Civil, political and economic
rights, privileges and opportunities are yet
denied or given grudgingly and of necessity. It
is well, therefore, even at this late day, to
point out some worthy deeds of valor and sacrifice
on the part of those who had naught else
of value to bequeath to posterity.</p>
          <p>
History abounds with chapters, even volumes
of valor, heroism and noble <sic corr="achievement">achievemnt</sic> on the
part of those in whose interest the history is
written, and for the inspiration of their posterity.</p>
          <p>
Unless we, as a people, do some writing of
a historical nature, we may but expect that
<pb id="cop170" n="170"/>
much that would be inspiring and educative
to our youth, will be buried in the past, while
much that is unfavorable, and hence depressing,
will be exhibited as true history. Much
there is, indeed, in the history of a century,
and of a people that is anything but complimentary.
This is true to a greater or lesser
extent of any people. The Bible itself speaks
in no uncertain voice of the sins and weaknesses
of Bible characters. But this is only one
side of the question, the other side is also
given, and all history, to be faithful and true,
will bring out both sides. No one can
charge that the sins and shortcomings of
our people have not been exhibited to the
world and are still, and constantly being put
on exhibition in many ways; even by themselves.
The vicious and ignorant among us
are ever a source of comment and unfavorable
discussion. The recent migration of multitudes
from one portion of the country to another
will carry its quota of good and bad,
and introduce new problems. The “Clansman”
has gone ahead with its story of slander and
misrepresentation and not altogether without
making the impression that was originally intended
by the author and his sympathizers.</p>
          <p>
Let us hope that from time to time scraps
<pb id="cop171" n="171"/>
of history may come to light that will show
that “Uncle Tom's Cabin” may be reproduced
again and again, not alone in mythical, but
in real living historical characters; and not
only upon the famous Eastern Shore of Maryland,
but in every portions of the country where
our people lived and moved and had their
being. Where, with unrequited toil, without
the inspiration of hope except as it is found in
blind faith, unsupported by enlightened reason,
for two hundred and forty years the African
in America adjusted himself to his condition,
sang and prayed and danced as he toiled patiently
on; accepted the religion of his master,
even without seeing it truly exemplified
by those who professed it, and waited for the
dawning of a day, either in time or eternity,
when “every day would be Sunday,” into the
rest and joy of which even the poor, dejected
slave would be brought.</p>
          <p>
Such walking “by faith and not by sight,”
and that, too, by a faith that was <sic corr="largely">largley</sic> instinctive,
is a unique chapter in the world's
history that is unwritten, unwriteable, and
largely unknown.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="cop172" n="172"/>
          <head>CHAPTER V.</head>
          <head>Farewell to Cecilton<sic corr="missing period">.</sic></head>
          <p>In his “Departure of Hiawatha,” Longfellow
sings thus, in part:</p>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“From his place rose Hiawatha</l>
            <l>Bade farewell to old Nokomis,</l>
            <l>Spake in whispers, spake in this wise,</l>
            <l>Do not wake the guests that slumbered,</l>
            <l>I am going, O Nokomis</l>
            <l>On a long and distant journey</l>
            <l>To the portals of the Sunset,</l>
            <l>To the regions of the home-wind,</l>
            <l>Of the northwest wind Keewaydin.</l>
            <l>But these guests I leave behind me,</l>
            <l>In your watch and ward I leave them;</l>
            <l>See that never harm comes near them;</l>
            <l>See that never fear molests them;</l>
            <l>Never danger or suspicion,</l>
            <l>Never want of food or shelter,</l>
            <l>In the lodge of Hiawatha,</l>
            <l>Forth into the village went he,</l>
            <pb id="cop173" n="173"/>
            <l>Bade farewell to all the young men;</l>
            <l>Spake persuading, spake on this wise:</l>
            <l>I am going, O my people,</l>
            <l>On a long and distant journey,</l>
            <l>Many moons and many winters,</l>
            <l>Will have come and will have vanished,</l>
            <l>Ere I come again to see you.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>There comes a time when the birdling must
leave the old nest, prove his wings, and enter
upon a new and independent life. If it is an
eagle, his vision goes to the far away mountains,
to the exploration of which his eagle
instinct suggests that he has a perfect right
to aspire. There are souls that cannot become
<sic corr="satisfied">satisfed</sic> with things ordinary: that cannot
become inured to cage life, or limited environments.
There are eagle-like souls with
broad vision, that see far away mountains, and
long to discover what is yet beyond. They
are not content to mark the time of their immediate
surroundings, watching the smoke
from the old family chimney, with a “come day
go day” satisfaction, that is without the impulse
that seeks new avenues of activity.</p>
          <p>Here-in lay the mistake of slavery, and
here-in slumbered its downfall.</p>
          <pb id="cop174" n="174"/>
          <lg type="verse">
            <l>“Under Mount Etna, he lies.</l>
            <l>'Tis slumber: it is not death.</l>
            <l>For often he strives to arise,</l>
            <l>And above him the lurid skies</l>
            <l>Are filled with his fiery breath.</l>
            <l>The mountains are rolled on his head;</l>
            <l>The crags are piled on his breast:</l>
            <l>But, the sighs of his wild unrest,</l>
            <l>Tho smothered and half suppressed</l>
            <l>Are heard: and he is not dead.”</l>
          </lg>
          <p>
The runaway slave by this act protested
against oppression and suppression in but a
milder form than the insurrection of “Nat”
Turner. Much of unwritten history consists
of daring deeds on the part of slaves, women
and men, for their freedom, or the protection
of virtue. Some of this has been purposely
suppressed, and some did not come to be generally
known simply because there was no
scribe to chronicle it.</p>
          <p>
It is reasonable to suppose that all men who
are at least normal mentally and physically
prefer freedom to bondage. Not only freedom
of the body to go and come at will, but freedom
of the mind also, to expand, improve, and
acquire a knowledge of the things with which
one comes into daily contact. But the laws
and customs of oppression, the crime in the
eyes of the master class of anything like self-assertiveness
<pb id="cop175" n="175"/>
or independence on the part of
the enslaved, and its sure and sanguinary
punishment such as was necessary to sustain
the slave system, took all the heart and hope
out of the majority of the slaves and caused
them to become content in a way, with their
lot. In this state of lethargic contentment,
the spirit of aspiration with which nature had
endowed them would depart, and with this
result, slavery had accomplished its supreme
object. Only from the minority then, would
come the insuppressible ones, and these kept
alive the fire of hope.</p>
          <p>
When freedom came, there was a large field
of usefulness open to those who had in spite
of their environments forced ahead a pace, and
become the natural leaders. They were in
the church, in the school, and in social and
civic life generally. And there was a strong
inducement to remain at home, either from a
desire to be of service to the less fortunate,
or from the fact, that such service, being in
great demand, was liberally rewarded. In
many instances the forward ones took all sorts
of advantage of the backward ones; preyed
upon their ignorance and credulity, and spoiled
them of their first fruits of freedom.</p>
          <p>
My own position at home was rather peculiar,
<pb id="cop176" n="176"/>
or, peculiarly in favor of my remaining.
Besides being free born, I had the inspiration
and guidance of a most remarkable
mother, spoken of elsewhere in these pages.
Even before the surrender, tho a youth, I was
regarded as a sort of oracle by my poor benighted
people, among whom I was <foreign lang="lat">facile
princeps</foreign>. I was their scribe, accountant and
confidential advisor. Sunday School teacher,
and chief chorister in both Sunday School and
church, and finally, after two terms of tutelage
under our first day school teacher Miss
Christmas, elsewhere spoken of, I became day
school teacher.</p>
          <p>
But conscious of my limitations, and with a
burning desire to pursue my studies, and by
contact with men and women of mind, character
and learning, prepare my self for the highest
and best purpose of life, no temporary
advantages however enticing could induce
me to remain at home. Abraham<sic corr="missing hyphen">-</sic>like, to me
came the call of conscience and desire so strong
as to be irresistable. And Abraham<sic corr="missing hyphen">-</sic>like, no
specific direction was given. The impulse
said go. Break away from filial and fraternal
ties and obligations. Be not content to
follow lines of least resistance, nor be satisfied
with small accomplishments under meagre
<pb id="cop177" n="177"/>
opportunities, but launch out into the deep,
sink or swim.</p>
          <p>
The day came, February 15, 1869. Momentous
day! My friend C. J. Hall and I, had
talked the matter over again and again and at
last resolved upon a course of action. We had
both saved some money as a necessary preparation
for such an adventure. It was the
custom of those who were frugal and industrious
to prepare for winter by laying aside in
summer. January and February were the
leisure months, and we selected this as the
most suitable time for leaving home. With the
opening spring came the temptation to put
off going for another season, and so we determined
that when the daffodil made its appearance
again, and “the voice of the turtle”
was heard, proclaiming the return of spring,
we would be found in a different clime.</p>
          <p>
We decided to go to Philadelphia, and cast
our lot among the quiet Quakers, instead of
going to New York about which we had heard
so much both good and evil. Then again, we
had a friend in Philadelphia, a fellow countryman,
who, through correspondence, spoke well
of the place, and of the opportunities for a
young man of grit and purpose. We requested
him to secure us a suitable boarding place,
<pb id="cop178" n="178"/>
and name the day when we should report.</p>
          <p>
As we did not consider ourselves paupers,
and our season of leisure had not passed, we
resolved to enjoy a little sight seeing before
settling down to serious life. Our sight seeing
need not be of an expensive kind, for this,
being the largest city that we had ever seen,
everything would be new and interesting. One
thing we firmly and definitely decided upon,
and that was to live the simple and safe life
that we were accustomed to, and not seek to
be initiated into the “mystic” ways of city
life before our “beard grew out.”</p>
          <p>
We found our way to church, Mother
Bethel, on the first Sunday in town, and greatly
enjoyed the services, they being so different
from what we had witnessed all our lives
at dear old Friendship. My first really amusing,
tho very <sic corr="embarrassing">embarrasing</sic> city experience, was
on this wise. The daughter of the lady with
whom we boarded, invited me to accompany
her to the family church on one Sunday evening.
It was “Big Wesley.” I had never attended
that church before. “Big Wesley”
was a rival of “Big Bethel” and was just
around the corner from it, Bethel being on
6th St., above Lombard, and Wesley being on
Lombard St., below 6th. The custom then in
<pb id="cop179" n="179"/>
both city and country, was, for men to sit on
one side of the church, and women on the
other. So according to this custom I had to
separate from my company upon entering the
church. The church was well filled when we
arrived, and we decided to go to the gallery,
the lady taking one side and I the other. It
was revival season, and after the sermon, a
long one, the “prayer meeting” began. We
did not think to decide upon a time to come
out if the meeting should prove to be unusually
long, so, there was nothing to do but to wait
until the close, and then take chances on finding
each other when the crowd came out. In
perfect country like innocence, when I became
tired out and thirsty in that big, overcrowded,
over heated, and poorly ventilated church, I
decided to go out and get some fresh air, and
a drink of water from the hydrant in the
church yard. Well, I went out. The usher
at the door was polite and obliging. He was
even anxious to get as many out as possible
but was not permitting any one to come in.
After I had slaked my thirst, and was not
only cooled off, but, was cold, as it was near
zero weather, I returned to the door, but only
to witness the sad experience of the foolish
virgins. When at last the meeting closed and
<pb id="cop180" n="180"/>
the crowd began to press out the two open
doors, I might have been about as successful
at looking for a needle in a hay stack, as I
was looking for the lady whom I had escorted.
When I arrived home late, and alone, apologized
to Miss McRay, went to my room, and related
my experience to my friend C. J., he
fairly cracked his sides with his characteristic
laugh when much amused, and I think rather
enjoyed the fact that I got well paid for my
gallantry, and for not inviting him to accompany
us. It is needless to say that the lesson
was so well learned that it did not have to be
repeated.</p>
          <p>
Well, here is Philadelphia! great big Philadelphia!
What will we do with it? Perhaps
a far more important question is, what will
Philadelphia do with us? “Uncle” David
Brown who reached four score years, and went
beyond, came to Philadelphia from the country
before the war. He was a lad in his teens.
He was fortunate enough to get a job right
away in the “Health and Vital Statistics” Department.
His business was to sweep around,
keep fires, and do errands. Feeling the need
of a Savior to keep him from the evils of his
new and attractive home, he went into the
cellar of the Department, and there in the
<pb id="cop181" n="181"/>
quiet of the night, gave himself to Him who
alone can save. He never lost his job nor his
religion. He was promoted to confidential
messenger, and entrusted with keys, and
money to any amount. After he had been
in the service for fifty years and more, he was
known to all the officials, and all who came and
went, as “Uncle David.” During the last years
of his life, he was relieved from specific duties
but kept on his wages. He would report to
the “City Hall” when he felt well enough, and
otherwise disposed to do so, and to make him
feel like he was still of importance about the
place, would occasionally be sent with large
sums of money to the bank. He was a class
leader in Bethel church where he had held
membership from the time he decided in the
cellar to be a christian. The church is a great
protection to a young man in a city. Anywhere
for that matter, but especially where there are
so many things to attract and allure.</p>
          <p>
My greatest desire was to get an education.
I had already a good start, but only a start.
It is true I had spent more days in school
than had my fellow countryman Fred, Doug
lass when he took the platform as a public
speaker, but, “on this hangs a tale.” The
school house is a means to an end. The end,
<pb id="cop182" n="182"/>
is an education. The school house is the principal
means, but not the only means.</p>
          <p>
Pestalozzi the great Swiss educator, Abraham
Lincoln, to whose wisdom and statesmanship
America and the world delights to
pay tribute, and Frederick Douglass, second
to none in the history of the men of his day,
are illustrious examples of what can be accomplished
by persistent study and application.
A person may go to school and yet not study
much.<sic corr="extra period">.</sic> May go through the world yet see
but little: may come in contact with many
persons and things, yet test nothing: or, may
even prove many things, and yet hold fast to
none: may begin, and make some progress in
many branches of learning, without becoming
perfect in any. How often do we hear the
cry: “I did not have a chance.” But every day
in one's life, is an opportunity, a “chance.”
Some combination of circumstances, if but observed
and utilized was the one thing needed
to give the lesson for that day, and there are
three hundred and sixty-five such days in
every year, each twenty-four hours long.</p>
          <p>
When I was in the mission field in South
Africa, the wife of one of our most active and
useful ministers was herself active in mission
work. Though a mother of a large family,
<pb id="cop183" n="183"/>
she could be counted on to be present at various
committee or club meetings, held in the
interest of the general work. One of the
things very much needed to make those meetings
of sufficient interest and attraction to
guarantee a good attendance of young people
was to have singing, accompanied by the organ.
But it happened so often there was no
one present who could play, so Mrs. Gow determined
to learn to play, that the difficulty
might be removed. And she did. It required
patience and severe application of the few
hours that she could snatch each week from
domestic duties, to practice on the organ.</p>
          <p>
Bishop Daniel A. Payne tells of how he acquired
French outside of the school house. The
fact is, the most he learned was outside of the
school house. His biographer cites him as
teaching a “High School” before he entered
school at Gettysburg, the only regularly established
school in which he ever studied. But
men of recognized scholarship deemed it a
privilege in after years to sit at his feet and
learn wisdom, and the foremost educators of
his day, men at the head of America's leading
colleges and universities would refer to him as
an “educator” on a plane with themselves,
while Wilberforce University, the school that
<pb id="cop184" n="184"/>
he established, and whose first president he
was, has a name and a place among American
institutions of learning.</p>
          <p>
Ex-President William McKinley and Frederick
Douglass stood on the same platform
together and received the degree of LL.D. at
Wilberforce, and both seemed to appreciate
highly the honor bestowed.</p>
          <p>
But the men whom I have named as illustrations
of self-made men, such as Lincoln,
Douglass, Payne, are all historic characters,
and rated as being among the most illustrious
of their times—and they were contemporary—
but there are many others, practically unknown
and unheralded who, on account of
their acquirements and accomplishments; who
on account of their influence upon society,
have been as great beneficiaries to mankind
as those whose fame took on national proportions.
Their names are legion, for they are
many. They are women and they are men,
self-made but, splendidly made. Their school
was the wide world, their books were men
and things, and everything.</p>
          <p>
Hugh Miller, the noted Scotch geologist, in
his “Schools and Schoolmasters”—autobiography—
begins the narration with the story of
a stout little boy in his sixth or seventh
<pb id="cop185" n="185"/>
year, who was dispatched from an old-fashioned
farm-house to drown a litter of puppies
in an adjacent pond; who, after wasting some
time in a paroxysm of indecision and sorrow,
instead of committing the puppies to the
water, tucked them up in his little kilt and set
out by a blind pathway in a direction opposite
to that of the farm-house. When he reached
the home of his poor and widowed mother, she
met him with raised hands, exclaiming:
“What's this? What brings you here?” “The
little doggies,” was the prompt reply. “I
couldna drown the little doggies.” This is the
index of character. The first examination in
the big school. The boy made high marks,
and began a career, with a bunch of puppies,
which through an apparently trivial incident,
“exercised a marked influence on the circumstances
and destiny of at least two generations,
higher in the seals than themselves.” It
is wonderful just how small things often entirely
unnoticed, entering into one's life, contribute
so much towards shaping one's destiny.</p>
          <p>
“A little pebble in the river
Has turned its course forever.”</p>
          <p>
I met Mr. Douglass toward the end of his
<pb id="cop186" n="186"/>
illustrious career. Heard him speak. What
a speaker! I printed in the A. M. E. Review,
while editor of that periodical, several articles
by Mr. Douglass. Got to know him personally.
He would reply to my letters as promptly
and courteously, and give me a hearing as
readily as he would a man of national fame
like himself. With tender voice, he had a
word of encouragement for any young man,
or woman, who seemed to hold the right ideas
about life. and was striving to make something
of himself. He seemed entirely incapable
of manifesting a spirit of arrogance and
pride so often found in persons of less ability,
and with nothing of noble achievement to
boast of. He was the first of his race variety
in America to become a national and international
character, and he completed a long and
useful career “without the smell of fire on his
garments.”</p>
          <p>
I knew Bishop Payne much better. Indeed,
I knew him personally, and intimately, and
owe him more, and reverence him more than
any other man except my own dear father.</p>
          <p>
But there are others who, entering into, influenced
my life for good to a very great
extent. Not being widely known outside of
their homes, they are not known to the
<pb id="cop187" n="187"/>
world. But their lives and deeds constitute
some of the brightest and most interesting
pages of unwritten history.</p>
          <p>
It is indeed a question whether men live
longest and best in their own personal lives,
or in the lives of those influenced by them.
Perhaps it is in the lives of others, for, many
may be started off on careers that are sure
to accomplish more than any single life could.</p>
          <p>
The period of 1869-1877 was full of incidents,
and decided my future course. These
years were spent in the city of Wilmington,
Del. Wilmington, in New Castle County, is
the chief city in the Diamond State, Delaware.
Delaware is a border state. The famous Mason
and Dixon's Line divides between Delaware
and Maryland, and Pennsylvania and
Maryland.</p>
          <p>
Delaware was influenced by southern sentiment,
and like Maryland, held slaves before
the war. Adjacent to Pennsylvania, and being
a small state, with but three counties, it has
been suggested that it would be a good thing,
politically, if Delaware State were a county in
Pennsylvania. But the Claytons, Saulsburys,
DuPonts and like celebrities would never agree
to any such “demotion” for their proud little
state, that even now, more than a half century
<pb id="cop188" n="188"/>
after Emancipation, still retains the pillory
and whipping post, though it is fair to
say, that in this year of our Lord, 1919, a bill
has been offered in the Legislature at Dover
to have these relics of barbarism removed. I
am advised that the bill failed to pass.</p>
          <p>
Since 1865, the year of the “surrender,” and
the beginning of great revolutions and changes
in American politics, Delaware has been a
“close” state, falling now into the hands of
the Republicans, and now back into the Democratic
column.</p>
          <p>
Wilmington had some colored men “of
mark,” who knew <sic corr="no closing quotation marks">“</sic>Thomie Garrett, the Tatnels
and other “Quakers” who were active in
Underground Railroad service. Men, who, like
Paul, were “free born.” They were ready
when Emancipation came, and the amendments
to the Constitution followed, to organize
the “freedman,” instruct and coach him,
and place him securely into the Republican
fold.</p>
          <p>
My adventure into Delaware was just at a
time that offered the opportunity to meet and
mingle with those men, in the prime and
strength of their lives, and when there were
burning questions both as to church and state
to be considered.</p>
          <p>
<pb id="cop189" n="189"/>
Daniel P. Hamilton, Daniel B. Anderson,
David Augustus, Abraham Murray, William
Grinnage and John Layton were among the
leaders of thought among laymen in Wilmington.
Frisby J. Cooper had entered the ministry
and gone elsewhere. William Howard
Day, from Oberlin College, the brilliant orator,
handsome, well educated, a veritable
Chesterfield in manners, came through occasionally
while on speech-making tours. Later,
he made Wilmington his home for a time, with
his handsome wife, “Georgie,” before they
made Harrisburg their permanent home. He
also became a minister and General Officer in
the A. M. E. Zion Church. Ministers such as
Dr. T. G. Stewart and John F. Thomas, of the
A. M. E. Church; Edward Chippey, of the A.
U. M. P. Church; Edward Williams, of the U.
A. M. E. Church; Hooper Jolly, of the M. E.
Church, were the leading churchmen. These
were the four denominations among colored at
that time. The men above-named, both laymen
and ministers, were above reproach in
character and above the average in ability, and
enjoyed the confidence of the community—
prerequisites for successful leadership. There
were many others who deserve honorable
<pb id="cop190" n="190"/>
mention, but, as all cannot be named, these
are given as samples.</p>
          <p>
It was my good fortune to know these men
personally, to enjoy their confidence and respect;
to be encouraged by them as a “likely”
young man; to be sought and brought forward
to work with them in civic, religious and
political activities. It was my better fortune
to have been influenced by their lives. They
were men of thought and vision as well as
character. Solid men, who could be depended
upon to advocate a cause because it was good
and worthy, and not on account of what they
selfishly hoped to get out of it. They were big
men to me then, but much bigger now, as
from this distance I look back upon them.</p>
          <p>
Daniel P. Hamilton became my ideal in politics
and religion. He was a “stand-pat” Republican,
and a died-in-the-wool African
Methodist. He could wake up in the night
and give a reason for his faith both as to denomination
and political party. He regarded
the abolitionists, and especially those of an active,
Underground Railroad type, as being
worthy of the appellation “salt of the earth.”
These were all Republicans, of course.</p>
          <p>
The Negro had his political birth in the
cradle of the Republican party and derived all
<pb id="cop191" n="191"/>
of his political privileges from that source, and
to Brother Hamilton, it was ingratitude to his
friends, and suicidal to himself, to leave the
party, or, to even be lukewarm toward it<sic corr="comma">.</sic>
though we were yet deprived of many privileges
and rights guaranteed and granted with
out question to other citizens under the Constitution.
He used to tell a story about how a
woman changed her husband's politics. It was
like this: Upon a certain election day, he,
with certain others, were induced to vote the
Democratic ticket. The reward was a plenty
of whiskey and a barrel of flour. Early in the
day the flour came, but the prodigal husband
remained away from home all day where the
liquid refreshment flowed freely so long as the
polls were open. At last, much the worse for
wear, the prodigal returned, penitent, perhaps,
but too full for utterance. Well, wifey, assisted
him in getting undressed and snugly
tucked in bed, and soon he was wrapped so
tightly in the arms of morpheus that he was
not even interested in the latest returns. This
was wife's opportunity to give him his first
lesson in political science. So, with strong
cords she lashed him fast to the bed, without
either his knowledge or consent. Then, taking
a good-sized hickory club, she pounded him
<pb id="cop192" n="192"/>
so furiously and long that he died from his injuries.
Of course she was arrested, and tried
for murder. On the day of her trial, not having
an advocate, she was permitted to speak
for herself. She briefly rehearsed the story of
her bondage. Told how children had been
snatched from her embrace and sold to parts
unknown. How she rejoiced when emancipated.
And now that her husband was taking
steps to have her again enslaved, she thought
it was time to change his politics. When the
judge heard her story, he instructed the jury
to render a verdict of justifiable homicide.
They did.</p>
          <p>
This is the atmosphere in which I took my
first lessons in active politics. Here I cast my
first vote. Twenty-one years of age was
necessary to qualify as a voter but, if one had
passed his twentieth when the election came
off he could vote “on age.” This was my case.
I voted first on age and have never lost an
opportunity since to cast my vote, and like my
early political preceptors, I always vote
“right.” In theory, I am a Prohibitionist, but
only in practice as it relates to drinking. I
have always hoped that prohibition would
come as a moral necessity, and not as a political
measure. Politics are often a very uncertain
<pb id="cop193" n="193"/>
quantity; at least politicians. The one
party that had made it possible for the colored
man to vote at all, was the Republican party,
and it was both to its interest and ours, to
keep the bond of union. I was never willing
to hazard the success of the Republican ticket
by voting any other, even the Prohibition
ticket. Whenever there was a temperance
plank in the Republican platform, such as local
option, I was found a strong advocate and
supporter. Indeed, my first public speech was
a temperance address. To me it is a matter
for great rejoicing that prohibition has triumphed
to the extent, that more than two
thirds of the states have voted in favor of an
amendment to the Constitution, that will banish
from America its greatest foe, human
slavery—the  sum of all villainies—alone excepted.
To me it is also a pleasure to know
that this great triumph has come, not to the
credit of any political party, but as a general
uprising by the people to save the youth and
to save the race. May the good work continue
by being made a world-wide movement,
for it does seem incredible, that in any part of
the civilized world, so great an evil as the
manufacture and sale of alcoholic liquors as a
beverage, could have ever been legalized.</p>
          <pb id="cop194" n="19444"/>
          <p>As in politics, so in religion, I came under
the influence of that masterful Daniel P. Hamilton.
I was a Christian and a member of the
African Methodist Episcopal Church when I
met him, and had heard from the mouth of
“Father Jones” something about “Allen,” and
what his Church stood for. But as a lad I had
not taken it so seriously that it had become
“second nature” with me. All of my Wilmington
relatives belonged to other communions,
some to the M. E. and others to one or the
other of the “Union” churches. My home was
with those who belonged to the M. E. Church,
and I frequently accompanied them to “Ezion.”</p>
          <p>
The young people of Wilmington were making
much of the study of vocal music at that
time. In nearly every house one could hear
do, do, do; fa, fa, fa; sol, sol, sol. The churches
did not have organs then; all the music was
vocal, and the singers sang by note. Every
church had a good substantial choir, and the
singing was made a special feature of the
service. James Crozier, the leader of “Ezion”
choir, was the principal chorister among the
churches, and had regular weekly rehearsals,
where the members of the choir were required
to come and learn to read the notes. This was
very attractive to me, and I united with this
<pb id="cop195" n="195"/>
singing class, and much to my own delight began
the study of vocal music. I thought about
the Quimby class in the Cecilton school-house
where I stood at the window and resolved that
if ever I got a chance, I would study do, re,
mi. Being encouraged by my own progress
and becoming impatient with the backward
ones who kept the class back, I resolved to
take extra lessons from other masters, which
I did; from Messrs. Peter S. Blake and James
A. Anderson, at the same time attending the
Crozier rehearsals weekly, and singing on
“Ezion” choir.</p>
          <p>
My friends, Isaac Parker and Arso Purnell
—members of the Crozier School—and
I would frequently meet for private practice,
and we considered it a great triumph
when we could pick up the Jubilee, or, the
New Lute of Zion, or, the Sacred Lute, and
read any piece therein at sight. All the while
I was attending Bethel A. M. E. Church as a
member, and being a member of the Sunday
school of which Daniel P. Hamilton was
superintendent, becoming more acquainted
with the man who in due time would fully and
to my satisfaction explain the Allen movement,
and enable me, like himself, to answer
<pb id="cop196" n="1966"/>
the question, Why am I an African Methodist?</p>
          <p>
One warm—not to say hot—Sunday afternoon,
I was on the choir at “Ezion,” and the
pastor had given the service to an elderly
white minister who had evidently come
around, as they often did, looking for an opportunity
to preach. After the preliminaries
were concluded and the brother got fairly
down to work at his sermon, which was evidently
worked out for a “colored” congregation,
he became illustrative, and used the following
as pertinent to the occasion. “When I
was a boy I used to go to the kitchen where
the colored boys had a big fire. I would read
to them by the light of the candle. Who made
that fire? The colored boys. Who made the
candles? The white boys. And so, we come
to you for your fire, and you come to us for
our light.” I looked around among the members
of the choir to discover what effect this
injudicious—to say the least—comparison had
upon them. I discovered many of them had
been put soundly to sleep by his narcotized
homily, and others seemed not to have been
sufficiently interested to pay any attention at
all to what he was saying. Well, I decided
that I had shown sufficient gratitude to
<pb id="cop197" n="197"/>
Bro. Crozier for giving me an opportunity
to study vocal music, and a chance to practice
on the congregation of “Ezion” and that this
insult to my manhood would be a sufficient
explanation should I ever be asked why I discontinued
my membership in the choir. So
right in the midst of the discourse at the conclusion
of that personal application, I took my
hat and unceremoniously left the church. I
then became an active member of Bethel
Choir, and when during the next year, our
leader, Josiah Loans, died, I was unanimously
elected by the members of the choir to succeed
him. I am not quite sure that the
Mayor-elect of the city of Wilmington felt
more highly honored in his elevation than I
did in mine. I was well aware of my limitations
as master chorister, but of two things I
felt sure; my connection with the choir for
more than a year gave me a chance to know
that no one there was better prepared for the
place than myself, and, that if severe application
would do the deed, I would be sure to
keep ahead of the rest of them.</p>
          <p>
The minister who impressed me most at this
really formative period of my life was Dr.
Theophilus Gould Steward. I cannot say that
I listened very critically to sermons previous
<pb id="cop198" n="198"/>
to the time that he became my pastor. To me,
preaching was in a way, professional oratory,
of a more or less emotional style, and the
preacher who could entertain the people agreeably,
and make them happy most of the time,
was to me, the right man in the right place.
If he were not thus gifted as a speaker, the
consensus of opinion was, it would be better
for the spiritual growth of the Church if his
pastorate covered but one or two years. But
the advent of Dr. Steward marked the turning
point of my idea of preaching. Strange to say,
his style made him exactly the opposite of
what had been my ideal, if indeed, I had given
sufficient thought to the subject to have what
might be dignified as an ideal. If any one became
very demonstrative under the preaching
of Dr. Steward, it was more on account of
what he said than his manner of saying it. He
had none of the “<foreign lang="lat">rousnum</foreign>” that a “Methodist
Preacher” was supposed to have, and to bring
in at least, toward the close of his sermon if
not before. It was the custom of many to pay
but little attention to the beginning of the
sermon. Indeed, they would often fix themselves
for a quiet nap, while the preacher was
making preliminary remarks, and warming
up, but would be wide-awake in time to see
<pb id="cop199" n="199"/>
the finish, and join in the hallelujahs that generally
closed this part of the service.</p>
          <p>
The Steward style was not popular from the
first with the masses. Many adverse criticisms
could be heard upon the style of the new
preacher. Some characterized him as a Presbyterian,
and others as a lecturer. Dr. Steward
knew perfectly well what was going on,
but he also knew what the people needed, and
paid no attention to the criticisms of those who
were no more capable of sitting in judgment
upon a theological discourse, or denominational
tenets, than they were upon geology, or
political economy. Our minister began to
make friends and converts to his way of
thinking, and his manner of expressing his
thoughts. As for me, I found myself so absorbed
in what I heard from the pulpit Sunday
after Sunday, and from the lesson reviews and
addresses in the Sunday school by our pastor,
and in personal conversation in social as well
as official life, that there was no place so attractive
to me as Bethel Church, and no services
so helpful as the Sunday morning services,
where sermons, fresh, well prepared, and delivered
more and more forcefully as the response
from the pew was more cordial, became
<pb id="cop200" n="200"/>
the very bread of life to the soul and a
means of enlightenment to the mind.</p>
          <p>
The friendship between Bro. D. P. Hamilton
and myself became closer and stronger, and it
was his delight to push me forward in the affairs
of the church, especially in the Sunday
school, where for many years he had been the
superintendent. My fondness of Bible study,
and my knowledge of, and love for vocal
music, made the Sunday school to me a very
desirable place. The International Lessons
were just being introduced into Sunday
schools, and we laid aside the old system of
study and adopted the Berean series of the
International Course. My practice was to
study each lesson in connection with the Home
Readings; parallel passages and Scriptural
references; the English Teacher's Notes; topic,
title, golden text and Teacher's Quarterly,
Peloubet's Select Notes, and whatever I could
get, throwing light upon the lessons, and upon
the Scriptures generally. This became a habit
with me, and year in and year out I kept it
up, thus acquiring a general familiarity with
the Bible, The Old Book; “lamp unto my feet,
and a light unto my path.” Psalms 119.</p>
          <p>
My cousin, Christopher Jones, and I, used to
teach each other by each reading passages
<pb id="cop201" n="201"/>
from the Bible, Old and New Testaments, and
asking the other to name the book—author—
from which the passage was read. The Bible
has been my chief text book for the preparation
of life's work. It is art, science and literature—
geology, astronomy, biology, geography,
ethnology, biography, history, sociology,
hygiene, and above all, theology. God,
man's relation to his Maker, his whence and
his whither. What a book! All other books
are but parts of this great book of nature
and revelation.</p>
          <p>
As my progress in learning proceeded largely
by dint of hard study and application, my
brick yard experience became an important
period in my life. Machinery for making
bricks had not then come fully into vogue.
Nearly all bricks for building purposes were
hand made. The men even dug the clay with
spades instead of the steam shovels now used.
These fellows of the clay bank had a wonderful
appetite and a marvelous digestion. Some
of them boasted that they could digest an
oyster shell.</p>
          <p>
From a child I was of slender build; not
muscular. But a few years on the brickyard of
James Beggs laid for me a physical foundation
upon which I am now supporting a building
<pb id="cop202" n="202"/>
weighing two hundred and forty-seven
pounds, more than sixty pounds above my
father's best weight, and still more in advance
of any other member of the family. The old
brick moulders said, that in order to become a
master workman one must come into the yard
when a boy, and learn to “off bear” and all
that was preliminary to moulding. There was
a sort of aristocracy among the brick moulders,
as there was among the grain measurers,
of long ago. Men who did not go into the
yards when a boy and “come up,” never got
beyond “wheelers.” Well, some one must
prove to be an exception, and as I always had
an independent way about doing things, I decided
to become an innovation in the art of
“rolling a walk,” and taking a near cut, become
a brick moulder. And so I did. It was
only a round table talk for a little while, for
when I could turn out two thousand, three
hundred and thirty-two—“a day's task in four
hours,” the speediest record attained, the old
veterans admitted me into their society by
simply admitting that I had done the “impossible.”
One who could finish his task in from
four to six hours, had a good deal of leisure
each day. My custom was to begin work at
four o'clock in the morning, and this gave me
<pb id="cop203" n="203"/>
much time for study. Earning wages above
the average wage earner, with a brick-yard
appetite, and the ability and inclination to
sleep the sleep of the just, and the invigorating
value of early morning air and exercise, I was
prepared to make the most of my hours of
leisure, and I have always been able to look
back with satisfaction upon the days when the
music of the steel mould was the early morning
song on the brick-yard.</p>
          <p>
Having saved some money, after a few
years on the brick-yard, I decided to go into
business with a company of young men who
were like minded. So, a place on Shipley
Street, above Eighth, was selected, and there
under the rather pretentious firm name of
“Collins, Coppin &amp; Co.,” we opened a retail
flour business. The outfit consisted of a storeroom,
with the regulation counter and shelves,
and a coal stove. A few barrels of flour were
purchased; a number of small cotton bags for
handling small quantities of five and ten
pounds to be delivered to customers, emptied,
and the bags retained. Upon the shelves were
placed a quantity of articles for the accommodation
of customers who might become regular
purchasers of flour; articles such as soap,
<pb id="cop204" n="204"/>
starch, some canned goods, tea, coffee and
sugar.</p>
          <p>
It soon became apparent that if we would
compete with other retail flour merchants we
must, like them, deliver the goods to the
homes of our customers. For this necessity,
a horse and wagon were purchased. Then
too, an order occasionally would come in for a
barrel of flour which could only be delivered
by the use of a horse and wagon.</p>
          <p>
Now with a complete outfit the business
opened auspiciously. Cash customers came
around in numbers sufficient to make the business
attractive and the company optimistic.
The customers increased, the receipts increased.
Quite a number of customers opened
weekly accounts. As is generally the case,
the credit orders became larger than the cash
orders by the same customer. For a time the
weekly payments were promptly made, and
the number of such customers, as well as the
size of the orders increased. This, of course,
worked no hardships, for the firm could easily
get monthly credit and besides, it was business,
as the Saturday receipts showed, and business
was the thing we opened for. But alas! we
had our lesson to learn. A lesson that can
only be learned by experience. After the
<pb id="cop205" n="205"/>
credit accounts mounted up into hundreds of
dollars, one after another of the largest buyers
failed to come around on pay day. Good
excuses and good promises followed, but these
were not made good. The result was inevitable.
The business finally closed down with
large outstanding bills that even the professional
and astute collecting agencies could not
collect. The company wound up its affairs,
wiser, poorer, and with fewer friends, but with
an experience that was sure to be turned to
good account.</p>
          <p>
My next venture was at school teaching. A
teacher was needed at Smyrna, Del. I applied
to the Actuary, Mr. Henry Conrad, later,
the Hon. Henry Conrad, and obtained the
place. Smyrna was and still is a flourishing
little town. The “two races” got on peaceable
together and both prospered. “Uncle” Lewis
Hamilton was to Smyrna, in a general way,
and to our Church in particular, what his illustrious
brother was to Wilmington, and to its
church life: in both cases, meaning first of all,
the African Methodist Episcopal Church. At
Smyrna, I was day school teacher: Sunday
School General Director, and Assistant; teacher
of vocal music, and, in fact, a sort of plenipotentiary
in all matters social, moral and intellectual.
<pb id="cop206" n="206"/>
I was hailed as a sort of envoy extraordinary;
consulted upon all matters, and
pushed forward in all the secular and religious
activities. I may have been of some benefit to
the people of Smyrna, but the opportunity afforded
me for intellectual and administrative
development, was of incalculable benefit to
me. It afforded the needed opportunity for
research and study, both as it related to
leisure and favorable vocation. And being
called upon to enter into all the local activities
of whatever nature, taking the leading
part, the result was, theory and practice most
admirably combined. This new leadership,
with its responsibilities, gave me a chance to
better understand the kind of equipment needed,
and how to obtain it. Many a learned man
cannot teach school; cannot organize, cannot
govern, cannot initiate. Blessed is he who has
the talent and gift for those things, and the
learning besides. The kind of education most
needed and how to impart it, is one of the very
much alive questions of the day. It is now
reduced to a science, but some of our most
successful educators had to work it out along
lines of common sense, thanks to that inventive
genius called necessity.</p>
          <p>
The first and only time I ever saw Henry
<pb id="cop207" n="207"/>
Ward Beecher was in a lecture at the Academy
of Music, Philadelphia, on “The New
Profession.” He made it quite clear to my
mind that there were persons teaching school
who were not following their calling. He
suggested that school teachers should be better
paid, and then required to give efficient
and conscientious service, thus making it an
honorable and profitable “profession,” instead
of a means to an end. Teaching school offers
an opportunity for character study. Children
in school are passing the most impressionable
and the most indefinite period of their lives.
“A little pebble in the river has often turned
its course forever.” It causes a very comfortable
feeling to have a man or woman in after
life meet you, and say: “I attribute my success
in life to the fact that I came under your
influence at an early period of my life.”</p>
          <p>
William Whartenbury and the Hemsley
girls, and David Clayton, are about all of my
old Smyrna pupils, as I remember it now, who
are still living at Smyrna. “Bill Tom Hill”
moved to Wilmington, Del., and reared his
family. John Price, my brightest pupil, went
away to teach. I have lost sight of him. The
children and grandchildren of “Uncle” Lewis
Hamilton who still live are scattered. John
<pb id="cop208" n="208"/>
Purnell teaches school in New Jersey. His
sister Anna—sweet girl—died before reaching
her majority. Whartenbury comes to Philadelphia
to see his children and grandchildren.
“Uncle” Wesley Brown's Richard started off
on a brilliant business career but was overtaken
by death. My old friend, Joseph
Whaley, has passed away. All the Potts family
have disappeared. Smyrna has grown much
larger since those days. It was my privilege
to visit there a little while ago, note familiar
scenes and look into the few familiar faces
that remain “to remind us of the past.” But
it was the old Smyrna that impressed me,
through its stalwart, historic characters, who
have since passed away.</p>
          <p>
It was here that I first met the Hon. John
S. Durham. Not then the able diplomat and
counselor-at-law, but a beardless youth, teaching
his first school in an adjacent school district
in the same county as Smyrna. He and
I became friends and companions. A braver
lad never faced American prejudice. On one
Sunday he came into Smyrna, and went to the
M. E. Church (white) and took a seat in the
gallery. He noticed that his presence caused
some commotion. The next day a “gentleman”
from Smyrna drove down to his school,
<pb id="cop209" n="20999"/>
and advised him, for his personal safety, to
not repeat the visit. But, it took my additional
advice, forcefully given, to dissuade
him.</p>
          <p>
After my friend Durham had grown too
large for the Kent County school and large
enough for the editorial staff of the Philadelphia
Bulletin, and I had become pastor of
“Mother Bethel Church,” we met at a bazaar
at the Eleventh Street Masonic Hall, in
Philadelphia, and he challenged me for a bet
that I would not offer to accompany Miss
Fanny M. Jackson home from the Bazaar.
The sequel of this rash challenge, and the still
more rash venture on my part will constitute
some of the pages in another chapter.</p>
          <p>
Reference to my stay in Wilmington, Del.,
would be incomplete without acknowledging
my debt of gratitude due to my own dear
relatives with whom I lived.</p>
          <p>
My home was with John Backus, the husband
of my Aunt Clara, one of the “shoe-string-breed”
girls of Amelia Lily, my maternal
grandmother. They reared but one child,
Amanda, who was the wife of Benjamin Mislis,
and lived home with her parents. They
had buried a number of children, and seemed
afraid to permit Amanda to go from them.
<pb id="cop210" n="210"/>
She was, indeed, the sunshine of the home, and
everybody deferred to her. She was to me a
model woman, and housekeeper and Christian.</p>
          <p>
Uncle John and Aunt Clara were like bride
and groom. In the seven years I spent in
their home, I never heard a harsh word
passed between either couple. Uncle John
was especially affectionate. I got an idea that
I wanted to be such a husband. Here I spent
the first years of my early manhood; here in
this model, Christian home. My first home
away from the Cecilton fireside. Here the
moral atmosphere was pure, and love abounded,
and the influence could only be salutary.
These dear ones have passed away, but they
still live in the lives of others.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="cop211" n="211"/>
          <head>CHAPTER VI.</head>
          <head>My Call to the Ministry<sic corr="missing period">.</sic></head>
          <p>Are poets born? Are lawyers and doctors
and statesmen called? One way to judge a
man's calling is by what he can do well. No
one would doubt that music was the calling
of “Blind Tom.” As much may be said of
many others who have become experts, or
famous in certain lines of endeavor. But, I
mean something quite different when I speak
of a call to the ministry. Both in the Old
Testament and the New, there is no fact more
plainly stated than the fact that the Prophets,
Judges, Apostles and Disciples were specifically
called to their work; and there is nothing
stated or inferred in the Bible, nor suggested
by reason, to cause one to conclude that
the Almighty has ever changed His method
of bringing into service those who are to proclaim
and to interpret His word. “And no
man taketh this honor unto himself, but he
that is called of God, as was Aaron.” This
<pb id="cop212" n="212"/>
statement in Hebrews is an evidence that the
inspired writer of that book that has so much
to say about the priesthood, held the same
view concerning a Divine call to the ministry
that I am representing.</p>
          <p>For a long time the thought lingered with
me that my life work was to be the ministry,
but for reasons, many, I would banish the
thought. The most valid reason that I can
give was a fear that I was mistaken in the
impression that seemed to linger with me.
Having a natural reverence for divine things,
with rather a religious bent, and a fondness
for Bible study, and besides, some one to remark
now and again that I was “cut out for
the ministry,” I felt that it might be an easy
thing to drift into this sacred work, regarding
it as any other profession that one might take
up. This very thought was revolting to me.
As an officer in the church, and member of the
Quarterly Conference, where candidates for
the ministry were examined, I was rather severe
on those who came before us, claming to
have been “called to the work.”</p>
          <p>I remember on one occasion, an applicant
for license expressed himself as being quite
sure that he “heard a voice,” very distinctly
calling him. My friend, Daniel P. Hamilton
<pb id="cop213" n="213"/>
and I, both members of the Quarterly Conference
in question, were quite amused by this
declaration, and after subjecting our candidate
to a veritable “third degree” examination,
he disappeared and never returned to us, to
renew his request for license, or to stand an
examination. But he did unite with another
church of the same denomination, from which
he obtained license, and became a fairly acceptable,
and fairly successful traveling preacher,
especially when he “traveled” from place
to place and avoided long pastorates at any
one place. He was very much limited in educational
ability, and did not seem to fully appreciate
the need of “preparation” that even
a “called” man must make. Doubtless he was
conscientious, even if mistaken upon some
points. But after rather enjoying the distinction
of being a “terror” to those who applied
for license to preach I had to face an
impression, that became as real as the fact
that it was my duty to live an honorable life.
It became so real, that I was afraid not to
yield. It was no longer a question to me as
to whether or not I was called, but, whether
or not I would be “disobedient to the heavenly
calling.” I faltered once, even after I was
thoroughly convinced, and paid the price of
<pb id="cop214" n="214"/>
a depression of spirit, and sense of condemnation
that I hope never to witness again.</p>
          <p>In my anguish, I promised, that if the
shadow was lifted, and I permitted again, even
for a moment to enjoy peace of heart, I would
openly declare my purpose to go into the
work. The peace returned: a conscious peace!
Perhaps further details would not be interesting
to the reader. Suffice it to say, that the
cause of the depression of spirit, and also
what gave relief, were both perfectly clear to
me, and there has not been a moment in the
forty-three years since, that I have doubted
either. It has been this conscientious conviction
of being in the line of duty, that has
nerved me to do my best. I have ever since
felt like one to whom had been committed a
sacred trust to which I was bound by every
consideration of honor to be true and faithful.
But even more; I have always felt that
it was a trust that could not be relinquished.
A case of “woe is me if I preach not the gospel.”
Concerning any other calling, or profession,
one may feel at liberty to lay it aside
at pleasure, and take up something more pleasant,
more lucrative, more desirable. Not so
with the really called minister. “No man,
having put his hand to the plough, and looking
<pb id="cop215" n="215"/>
back, is fit for the Kingdom of God.” Much
is being said of late about the fewness of
young men, especially school men who enter
the ministry, and the cause generally suggested,
is, that business and professional pursuits
are more lucrative. I cannot think of
a better reason for staying out of the ministry
than a desire to obtain a lucrative position.
This was not promised to nor enjoyed by the
Prophets, the apostles, nor our Divine Master.
To the contrary, the rule was, to give up much
for a calling that promised nothing in particular
of earthly gain. Even now, in this
age, where the material is put forward and
valued so often, not to say generally, to the
neglect of the spiritual, there are men who
deliberately, and from choice, turn away from
well paying positions, to the uncertain temporal
reward of a traveling preacher. But for
the consciousness of a divine calling such a
step would be unwise in the extreme, and
would probably never be taken.</p>
          <p>There are false Prophets, and teachers. Of
this our Lord has warned us. Men have entered
the ministry for a life of ease. For a
life that would not be characterized by physical
toil. Some, with a desire for the fleece,
instead of the flock, have become self constituted
<pb id="cop216" n="216"/>
shepherds. All such have brought a reproach
upon the ministry, and so lowered the
standard thereof, that many have stood aloof,
who otherwise would have followed a conscious
leading in that direction. Many who
have not learned the lesson of self denial, have
come professionally, with unchanged hearts,
into the ministry; because, in spite of misrepresentation,
and false representatives, the
ministry has won for itself a social distinction,
that places it at once in the rank of respectability.
The supposition is, that ministers are
men of pure lives, and motives, and they are
therefore freely admitted into good society and
given the confidence of husbands, and wives,
and children, without suspicion. It is taken
for granted that they are honorable and honest
in business transactions, and are not held
strictly to the C. O. D. business rules generally
in vogue. It is easy then, for a false, designing,
and morally weak individual to enter this
open door of confidence and bring reproach
upon the cause. These are the things, more
than the consideration of “wages” that deter
true and honest men from entering the ministry.
Those “learned” ones, who object simply
on account of uncertain material compensation,
<pb id="cop217" n="217"/>
do well to follow the secular callings
for which alone they are prepared.</p>
          <p>I entered the ministry in the spring of '77,
from the church that I had learned to love so
much. The church in whose Sunday school I
had studied the scriptures consecutively and
constantly year by year. In whose official
Board I had become familiar with church polity
and discipline. The church that because
it believed in me, had brought me forward as
its representative on all important occasions,
and had exercised patience, and charity in the
face of my many blunders and short comings.
My first adopted church home: Bethel, in
Wilmington, Del.</p>
          <p>Rev. John F. Thomas was the pastor. Bishop
Daniel A. Payne was the Presiding Bishop
of the Philadelphia Annual Conference of
which the churches in <sic corr="Delaware">Deleware</sic> were a part.</p>
          <p>My first charge was “The Philadelphia City
Mission.” This circuit of Missions consisted of
three points, namely, Morris Brown Mission, at
Vineyard and Poplar Sts., Philadelphia; St.
James Mission, in the fourth story of a big hall,
with bar room on the first floor; dancing
hall on the second; lodge room on the third
and my Mission on the fourth. The third point
was at Seventy-second St., and Greenway Ave<sic corr="missing period">.</sic>
<pb id="cop218" n="218"/>
in that portion of the city known as Kingsessing,
or Pascalville. The Mission house
was a small wooden building, about fifteen
by twenty feet, with straight weather boarding,
and being not stripped, the boards inclined
to separate, thus affording light and ventilation,
which worked well in summer, but was
neither necessary nor desirable for winter.</p>
          <p>My membership at Morris Brown was
eighteen communicants with a promising Sunday
school of twenty or thirty, consisting
principally of small children, with a number
of young misses, and a few young men. The
Mission being in the northwestern portion of
the city, in the direction of and not far from
the home of Dr. B. T. Tanner, Editor of the
Christian Recorder, his entire family attended
Sunday school there; the children were converted
there and inducted into the Church
proper. Henry O.: celebrated artist. Hally:
wife, mother, physician, Mary: lawyer's wife;
mother; having now the care of her father
in his declining years.</p>
          <p>Carlton: Minister, author, distinguished as
preacher and financier.</p>
          <p>Isabella: Minister's wife and Missionary
worker.</p>
          <pb id="cop219" n="219"/>
          <p>Sarah: named for her mother; Professor's
wife; mother.</p>
          <p>Bertha: Physician's wife; mother.</p>
          <p>All went thru the Philadelphia High Schools
before taking their higher courses for professional
work.</p>
          <p>It is conceded by all who know the Tanner
family, that it consists of an unusual set of
children altogether, with one towering as an
international character. They entered the
Church in childhood, from a Christian home,
characterized by the simple life, where a pack
of cards would have been unceremoniously
thrown into the fire; a parlor dance regarded
as <sic corr="sacrilige">sacralige</sic>; whiskey, wine and beer, as a
desecration. No tobacco; no vulgarity; no
profanity. Family prayers and early to bed,
and early to school. True all of this might be
observed without <sic corr="producing">producine</sic> an ideal family,
but it is about what Scripture prescribes, and
reason suggests.</p>
          <p>Morris Brown Mission looks back with much
delight upon the fact that so distinguished a
family had its first Sunday school and Church
training there. So does Morris Brown Mission's
pastor. The Morris Brown people
in general thought much of themselves
as families and churchmen. They gave
<pb id="cop220" n="220"/>
certain caste to the Church that still characterizes
it. They did not practice undue emotionalism
in worship. They were Bible readers:
Sunday-school goers: class and prayer-meeting
advocates, in precept and example.
Willing workers and liberal givers to the support
of the Church, local and connectional.
They started right, and kept right. The Tanners,
and Moors, and Browns, and Telegrones,
and Mears', and Orrs and Thomas', and Middletons,
and Nichols', and Frys, and Henrys'
and Parkers and Dades and Butlers. And
many others who came later, and are there
still.</p>
          <p>What about St. James, the second named
in the Philadelphia Mission Circuit? Well,
it was up too high. By the advice of Bishop
Payne, I soon dissolved it, took as many members
to Morris Brown as would go, and advised
that the contingent that came from
Union Church, Fifth and Fairmount Avenue,
return.</p>
          <p>The Third in the triumvirate, at Seventy-second
and Greenway Ave., like Morris Brown
still remains; alive and healthy. Both self-supporting
stations. Were made so too soon
however, for the burdens that they have carried
for years, have militated against their
<pb id="cop221" n="221"/>
growth. Mr. Thomas Hooper and his wife became
the principal supporters of the Kingsessing
Church from the very beginning, and
without them I think St. John never would
have stemmed the current. Theirs was the
home of the ministers from year to year.
The boarding house for visitors on quarterly
meeting and all special occasions. He acting
sexton, even to the extent of often furnishing
fuel: his wife “Elenora” filling his place at
his absence. They lived directly in the rear
of the Church on Hooper street: named for
Mr. Hooper. The little Church first stood on
the rear of the lot, and looked the Hooper
residence in the face. Even now that the
Church fronts on Greenway Avenue, there is
a back entrance to Hooper street: or, to be
more exact, to the Hooper residence.</p>
          <p>After my first year on the Philadelphia City
Mission work, Morris Brown, plucky Morris
Brown, asked to be set apart to itself, and her
pastor returned, which request was granted
by the Conference, and Morris Brown, to the
delight of her founders, became a Mission
Station.</p>
          <p>The request of the Mission, and act of the
Conference in granting it was fully justified
by the growth of the charge during the following
<pb id="cop222" n="222"/>
year. The Sunday school increased fourfold.
The membership increased to sixty-five,
and a building fund of five hundred dollars
was placed in the Spring Garden bank, looking
forward to purchasing a Church site. We
worshipped in the second story of a little hall,
the ground floor of which was used as a Marble
yard. Our little room was quite fixed up
with organ, piano, Sunday school library, carpet
for the floor, and curtains for the windows.
We were the first Church in the Philadelphia
Conference to not only hand to the Conference
a dollar from each member for the General
Fund, but even more dollars than we had
members. I believe the Church still leads in
dollar money percentage.</p>
          <p>The Mission Station preacher went to Conference
with a brand new suit of clothes, and
—laughable to confess—cut in the regular
Ministerial style, and he a Licentiate. Could
not baptise, lawfully, a sick baby, though he
did so once in spite of the law, reported it to
his Presiding Elder and was not censured.</p>
          <p>Having served two years, according to Disciplinary
regulations, and having also made the
course of studies prescribed for the Deaconite
I was ordained Deacon at my second Conference.</p>
          <pb id="cop223" n="223"/>
          <p>The Philadelphia Conference that year was
held at Reading, Penna., a German town. When
world war involved the United States and
every body was ordered to curse the Kaiser,
and speak evil of all Germans, it was not quite
safe to speak the German language, much
less was it safe to speak in complimentary
terms of the German people. But, the war
is over now; let us hope forever, and it may
not be out of place to say, that Reading, and
other German settlements, welcomed and entertained
our Conferences royally. All hotels
were open to us, the same as to others. All
the Churches were thrown open, and our ministers
invited to preach. On this particular
occasion, I accompanied Dr. T. G. Steward to
a “white” Church. His text was: “Thou shall
call his name Jesus, for he shall save his people
from their sins.” Dr. Steward preached
a characteristic sermon which was most favorably
commented upon afterwards. Not only
were hotels open to us as to others, but homes,
as is the custom among Christian people when
a religious gathering is coming to town. I
only recall one other place where homes were
placed at the disposal of Conference members,
and that is Millville, New Jersey.</p>
          <p>The pastor of Mother Bethel Church was ill
<pb id="cop224" n="224"/>
during the session of Conference; so much so,
that he couldn't be sent to a new charge,
though he was physically unable to do the work
of Bethel. So, the Bishop decided to let him remain
and send a young, unmarried man there
to assist him, “until” said he, “we see what
the Lord will do with Whitfield.” A council
was held between the Bishop and his Elders
and it was decided that “Young Coppin” was
the man to send temporarily to Bethel. Of
this decision I was promptly informed by the
Bishop, and kindly, but firmly directed to go
in the spirit of meekness, preach, visit the sick
and bury the dead as an assistant, and by no
means imagine myself the pastor. Only by
the most inexcusable presumption could I entertain
a thought of ascending to the pastorate
of the Mother Church, even accidentally.
I was only a Deacon, just ordained at that
Conference, and with but two years experience,
and that too with Mission points. But
as human nature is capable of doing the unexpected
and unreasonable at any time, the
Bishop's advice and caution was not out of
place.</p>
          <p>Conference closed and sure enough, I was
sent to Bethel as an assistant to the Rev.
George C. Whitfield who was returned, leaning
<pb id="cop225" n="225"/>
on his staff in the last stages of consumption.
In less time than two weeks, Rev. Whitfield
passed away, and by a vote of the official
Board the Bishop was requested to let me
remain until he held his New England Conference
sixty days hence, at which time he
promised to send a pastor to Bethel.</p>
          <p>How would I spend those two months? Simply
preaching, visiting the sick and burying
the dead is by no means the sum of a Methodist
Preacher's duty. Our Churches are generally
in debt, or, in need of repairs, or, without
parsonage; something, however, that requires
money, and the minister in our
Churches is expected to plan and execute the
financial rallies.</p>
          <p>It happened that Bethel had a chronic debt.
Not a large one to be sure, but one that on
account of long standing, and supposed mismanagement,
the people had repudiated. They
claimed that money had been raised again
and again for the debt, and put to other purposes,
and for that reason they would not
respond to collections for trustee purposes.
The amount was twenty-seven hundred dollars,
and the claim was held by a Fraternal
Society. Besides this note, there were open
accounts amounting to a few hundred dollars,
<pb id="cop226" n="226"/>
making in all an indebtedness of over three
thousand dollars.</p>
          <p>I was no sooner installed for my two months
pastorate, than the news was broken to me
about this chronic indebtedness. Some were
accusing and some excusing the trustees for
its existence. Some also were accusing the
ex-pastor for taking no interest in it, while
others were saying that he did right to stand
aloof, and not take sides with either of the
contending parties. I saw no chance for doing
much good spiritually or materially during
my brief pastorate with a divided Church,
so I concluded that the most that I could hope
to accomplish in so brief a period as two
months, would be to bring about a measure
at least of harmony between the discordant
elements.</p>
          <p>The plan I fell upon was to call a Church
meeting, have a season of song and prayer,
then frankly talk matters over, avoiding so
far as possible controversy. The meeting was
called, was well attended. A more or less
good feeling prevailed. I succeeded in convincing
them that nothing could ever be gained
by delaying payment of the indebtedness.
It would never be repudiated, and the longer
it stood, the larger it would grow. That it
<pb id="cop227" n="227"/>
would be to the interest of all to settle the
claims, and remove the unpleasant feeling that
they had caused.</p>
          <p>We agreed upon a plan, organized our
forces and went to work. It was soon apparent,
that the plan would succeed if not
interrupted. And more; the way the people,
young and old, were coming together and cooperating,
it seemed evident that peace and
harmony would soon prevail again at this
old citadel of African Methodism: this fortress
of religious enthusiasm: this source of manhood
Christianity.</p>
          <p>The older members, Shadd, Tate, Lawrence,
Banton, Seymour, Frisby, Robinson and others
who had fought many battles, and passed
through many stormy scenes since 1816, were
quick to discover if the present tendency continued
it would lead to high tide of success,
spiritually and materially, and they began to
plan to have the two months' limit removed,
and the Coppin pastorate made permanent. But
how could this be done? The faithful membership
at Morris Brown Mission had from the
Bishop a promise that I was only borrowed
for a time, and would soon be returned to
them. Besides, I was only a Deacon. How
could the Mother Church accept less than a
<pb id="cop228" n="228"/>
full fledged minister as a regular pastor? But
Bethel Pioneers were not to be defeated in
their purpose.</p>
          <p>So far as a Deacon filling the pulpit was
concerned, they regarded that as only sentimental,
and therefore not an insuperable
difficulty. As to the Bishop's promise, that
was quite another thing. But even facing
this difficulty, they determined to not be
thwarted in their purpose without exhausting
their diplomatic skill.</p>
          <p>When Bishop Payne was approached upon
the subject, the messengers received a prompt
and positive no; with two reasons; both reasons
characteristic of Bishop Payne. “In the
first place,” said he. “You certainly do not mean
to ask your Bishop to lie: I have promised
his people at Morris Brown that he would
return to them. Besides this, I do not want
to spoil that young man, who might other
wise, be useful to the Church.” This seemed
decisive. But not with “Father” Tate. He
promptly reminded the Bishop that if the
people at the Morris Brown Mission would
consent to the promotion, emphasizing “promotion,”
that he, the Bishop, would be free
from his promise: and if those people loved
their pastor so well this would be a good way
<pb id="cop229" n="229"/>
to show it. As to the other objection, they
had no fear that he would be spoiled. “I have
watched the young man,” said “Father” Tate,
“and from my knowledge and experience in
such matters, I am willing to assume all responsibility
in this case.<sic corr="missing closing quotation marks">”</sic></p>
          <p>When the Committee discovered that the
Bishop was considering the proposition, they
suggested the appointment of a committee to
wait on the Morris Brown people, to solicit
their consent. To this the Bishop agreed and
appointed Author Tate, W. C. Banton and Rev.
H. A. Knight then pastor of Union A. M. E.
Church, Philadelphia. “Uncle” George W. P.
Custic an enthusiastic advocate of the proposition
made himself a self-constituted member
of the committee, and actually became its
spokesman. The Morris Brown people could
not withstand the logic and persuasive arguments
of the committee, and so yielded and
my second ministerial appointment became
Mother Bethel. Bishop Payne never would
take to himself the credit of the appointment,
but always said, the Lord made it.</p>
          <p>As for me: well, no one was more disappointed.
I had already set my heart upon
securing a site for a Church, and leading the
people out of “Monumental Hall<sic corr="&quot;">’</sic> and besides,
<pb id="cop230" n="230"/>
Morris Brown was to me a very large
and important pastorate, and I was delighted
to return to it. When I planned the rally at
Bethel, I had not the slightest dream of doing
more than bringing the people together,
and putting the movement on foot preparatory
to the coming of the new pastor.</p>
          <p>It may not be generally known that the
ground upon which Bethel Church stands, is
the first piece of ground owned in America by
an independent organization of our race variety.
It is true that when the colored contingent
of St. George Church withdrew, and a
committee was appointed to purchase, or, select
a church site, the one selected by Absolum
Jones was accepted by the congregation,
and not the one selected by Richard Allen.
But, a majority of those who withdrew from
St. George, thus forming the new congregation,
voted to be Episcopalians, and St. Thomas
was erected upon the lot chosen. St. Thomas
Church is a part of the Protestant Episcopal
Denomination, and not an independent congregation.</p>
          <p>When the majority following Richard Allen
organized, they accepted the lot that was
purchased by him and reported at the original
meeting. It is upon this lot that Bethel
<pb id="cop231" n="231"/>
Church is built; the first Church of the first
organization in America with absolute independent
ownership, and controlled by colored
Americans.</p>
          <p>When in September, 1908, sixteen religious
denominations assembled to take part in the
two hundred and twenty-fifth anniversary of
the founding of Philadelphia, the writer was
selected to represent all of the colored Denominations
upon the theme: “Penn and Religious
Liberty.” The addresses were necessarily
brief, limited to the same number of minutes
for delivery, and all read twice, the second
time being to an overflow meeting where a
second large building filled to overflow received
each speaker as in his turn he came
from the first building.</p>
          <p>Sitting in a row in the large Friend's Meeting
House, were the representatives of the
following denominations, in the following order:</p>
          <p>Universalists, Mennonites, Friends-Hixte-Colored
Churches, Presbyterian, Baptist, Episcopalian,
Roman Catholic, Hebrew, Lutheran,
Congregational, Friends-Orthodox, Reformed,
Methodist, Unitarian, Disciples.</p>
          <p>My address, was, by the very nature of
things, more an address on behalf of a people
<pb id="cop232" n="232"/>
than a denomination, though it would be quite
out of place to speak of the early struggles
of a race for religious liberty, without referring
to the pioneer of the movement.</p>
          <p>The address follows:</p>
          <p>Mr. Chairman:—Viewed from any standpoint,
William Penn must be considered one
of the foremost men of his age, and a good
example for men of every age.</p>
          <p>Refusing to take the condition of his illustrious
father, Admiral Penn, and follow the
fortunes of war, he chose for himself an ideal
that constantly appealed to the highest and
best instinct of his nature, and with admirable
courage, made that ideal the guiding star of
his eventful life.</p>
          <p>Providently, it would seem, it became his
lot to tread a new path and do initiative work
in a new field, instead of undertaking the very
uncertain task of changing old conditions and
customs in an old and long established government.</p>
          <p>It was fortunate for the new State which
he was destined to found that his religious
bent was settled and fixed before he entered
upon the perplexing work of its organization
and development.</p>
          <p>The time was ripe for breaking away from
<pb id="cop233" n="233"/>
old forms of government where privileged
classes took the place of true democracy, and
the leader of such an important movement
must needs be one whose sense of religious
obligation would enable him to withstand the
almost irresistible tide of popular sentiment.</p>
          <p>It sometimes happens, that a people who
are themselves fleeing from political and religious
oppression, will become forgetful of
the golden rule when they themselves become
dispensers of the law.</p>
          <p>In the day when Penn launched his ship of
state, the evil of human slavery had not only
received the sanction of the potentates of the
Old World, but had dragged its debauching
form into the New.</p>
          <p>A writer of those times speaks thus: “Queen
Elizabeth had the honor of extending the commerce
of England to the slave-pens of the
gold coast, and long before her time, in continental
countries, anything made in the image
of God, in a black skin, was considered property.”
Continuing, he says: “Slaves were
held by all the American colonies, and if a
man did not own slaves it was because he was
too poor to buy them.”</p>
          <p>Here, then, was the soil into which William
Penn must sow the seed of his ideal commonwealth
<pb id="cop234" n="234"/>
and organize a government that must
stand for religious liberty, civic righteousness,
and the new doctrine proclaimed by the friends
that “God has made men peers, and that setting
up marks of separation was but dividing
men without a cause, and trifling with the
noblest work of God.”</p>
          <p>That the new venture would be sure to
meet with numerous obstacles, must have been
evident. How well it succeeded, the story of
225 years of effort must tell.</p>
          <p>In 1688, at the Friends' meeting-house in
Germantown, a protest was made against
slavery, and although its success at first was
not all that was hoped for, it was the “leaven
in a measure of meal” that continued to work
until the blight of slavery was finally banished
forever from our fair land.</p>
          <p>Thus it was that the city founded by Penn
became the cradle of abolitionism, and the Society
with which he had identified himself
amid much persecution became a most potent
force against the evil that has been fitly styled
“the sum of all villianies.”</p>
          <p>But in answering the question: “William
Penn's contribution to religious liberty,” it
will be well to ascertain who in his day was
considered eligible to profess religion.</p>
          <pb id="cop235" n="235"/>
          <p>The status of a Negro, as a moral being,
was undecided. Indeed, it was generally
agreed that he was but a higher order of the
beast creation, and that his brain was minus
the gray matter that would entitle him to a
place among men in the realm of thought.</p>
          <p>Be it said, to the everlasting credit of the
Society of Friends, that after a mighty wrestling,
like Jacob, with their conscience, they
were the first to discover that the Negro was
nothing more nor less than a human being with
an immoral soul.</p>
          <p>Daniel Pastorious and others advised that
Friends be careful not to encourage the bringing
in of any more Negroes, and that such
as had them should be careful to bring them
to meetings and to restrain them from loose
living.</p>
          <p>In the year 1700, William Penn introduced
a bill in the Council to regulate the morals
and marriages of the Negroes, with this significant
injunction: “Friends should be very
careful in discharging a good conscience <sic corr="toward">toword</sic>
the Negroes and Indians in all respects.”
Following this injunction, a meeting was appointed
for them once a month, which marked
an epoch in the religious life of the African
in America.</p>
          <pb id="cop236" n="236"/>
          <p>This forward movement in the interest of
God's sable children proved to be seed sown
in good ground, and bore its first fruit in the
city where it was set in motion.</p>
          <p>The soul, once unfettered, began that
growth and development that lifts a human
being into his proper sphere.</p>
          <p>The idea of religious liberty, that was all
pervading, found a response in these newly
awakened souls and a change began to take
place.</p>
          <p>In 1787, a blacksmith shop became their
meeting-house, and in the true spirit of William
Penn they made a historic struggle for
religious independence.</p>
          <p>Out of the smoke and ashes of that humble
beginning grew an organization that now
numbers nearly a million souls, and upon the
very spot where stood the blacksmith shop
stands a spacious building, modern in all its
appointments: a building, eloquently telling
its own story of what a people may do when
given an opportunity.</p>
          <p>History bears testimony to the fact, that
in every great movement in the unfolding of
the divine plan for the betterment of society,
God always finds a man whom He can rely
upon as a leader.</p>
          <pb id="cop237" n="237"/>
          <p>Richard Allen, himself once a slave, became
an apostle of the doctrine of religious liberty
among his people, and it was through him
that they were led on from a handful to a
great religious denomination.</p>
          <p>When Philadelphia is compared with other
cities of the country for churches, and schools,
and libraries, and hospitals, and organized
charities, and institutions for the protection
of dumb animals, and kindred societies, I think
it will not suffer in comparison.</p>
          <p>That the moral and religious forces set in
action by the Founders of the city—and especially
by its great Founder—still have their
influence upon the city's life, there can be no
reasonable doubt.</p>
          <p>The statue of William Penn upon the city's
highest monument, visible to all, and overlooking
all, is a constant declaration, that the
principles for which he stood are the principles
by which we hope still to be guided.</p>
          <p>The inhabitants of the City find no good
reason to change the name given by its
illustrious Founder.</p>
          <p>The spirit of fair play and equal justice to
all is still the dominant spirit.</p>
          <p>Those who from afar visit the city of Brotherly
Love during these series of celebrations,
<pb id="cop238" n="238"/>
will do well to imbibe her spirit, and carry to
the uttermost parts of America the doctrine
of friendship and good-will; of religious liberty
and equal-opportunity for all men of
every nationality, color and creed.</p>
          <p>After serving the City Mission, Morris
Brown and Bethel in Phila., the time limit
for work in one city came to an end, for at
that time the Disciplinary limit for a pastorate
in one city was four years.</p>
          <p>During my first year at Bethel, the church
debt referred to was paid, and the Sunday
school attendance so increased that the Lecture
room was over run, and we were obliged
to put the body of the School in the main audience
room, and the Infant Department in the
galleries. It was a veritable army with banners,
for we had class banners for the various
classes and Departments, distributed all over
the Church, and the sight was attractive and
inspiring.</p>
          <p>The popular and convenient hour for the
holding of the Sunday school session was in
the afternoon; say, from three to five o'clock.
But, so long as the service was held in the
Lecture room, an extra Church service would
every now and then force its way to the main
<pb id="cop239" n="239"/>
audience room. This would naturally divide
the interest, and often the time also. For it
would frequently be necessary to abridge the
Sunday school service to permit the teachers
and others interested in the upstairs service
to be present. Such innovations made it difficult
to build up a really first class Sunday
school, and was opposed by those who wanted
a model school, where the children would get
all the attention that they were entitled
to.</p>
          <p>As to the pastor, he was often placed in
a dilemma. He was pastor of the Church, and
also chief superintendent of the Sunday school.
Both departments looked to him for aid and
decision whenever anything like controversy
came. It required thought and diplomacy to
satisfy the contending parties, and at the same
time avoid friction that would militate against
the best interests of the Church as a whole.
The best way to accomplish so delicate a task
as bringing harmony between the older and
younger elements of the Church, was to make
the Sunday school too large for the Lecture
Room, and thereby show the necessity of coming
into the main audience room.</p>
          <p>When this was accomplished to the satisfaction
of all concerned, it was regarded by
<pb id="cop240" n="240"/>
Churchmen as a signal victory for the young
and inexperienced pastor.</p>
          <p>The meeting of the General Conference in
1880 brought about the usual changes in Episcopal
Supervision. Bishop Payne was placed
over the Second District, and Bishop John M.
Brown over the First. Philadelphia was in
the First and Baltimore was in the Second.
Bethel Church, Philadelphia, and Bethel, Baltimore,
were rivals. They were often referred
to as twin sisters. It was a question, often
discussed which was really established first.
Daniel Coker was present at the 1816 Convention,
representing the Baltimore Contingent
of the movement to establish an independent
Church. Bethel in Baltimore might claim
equal right to the name of “Mother Church,”
and impose upon the historian the task of
establishing the fact “beyond a reasonable
doubt” that the Philadelphia building was
erected first. But the fact that the meeting
of 1816 that organized the African Methodist
Episcopal Denomination was held at Bethel
Church, Philadelphia, makes it <foreign lang="lat">defacto</foreign> the
Denominational Mother, while there can be
no doubt about the claim of Bethel in Baltimore
to the title of Mother African Methodist
Church, South of Mason and Dixon
<pb id="cop241" n="241"/>
Line. Bishop Payne had a tender regard for
the Baltimore charge. There he built the
beautiful Church which building still stands
as a storage room. Here he married his beloved
“Julia:” his first marriage. Here his
only child was born; the mother dieing in
childbirth, and the child, a girl: “the refined
and beautiful likeness of her mother,” living
a little over nine months. Here he had his
longest and most successful pastorate, notwithstanding
a terrible Church fight in which
blood was actually shed. He was victorious,
however, and in after years, the people came
to know and appreciate his real value as a
Christian man, minister, and intelligent leader.
The principal objection they had to him, and
that which brought on the Church fight, was
his opposition to the old form of sensational
worship. Referring to the songs indulged in by
those who took offense at his effort to bring
about reform in worship, he characterized
them as “corn-field ditties;” and, the swaying
of the body and stamping of the feet, he
called dancing.</p>
          <p>In 1880, when he was sent to Baltimore as
Bishop, the “Prayer-meeting Bands” were
still in full force, and the “ditties” were
not very unpopular with the minority who did
<pb id="cop242" n="242"/>
not indulge in that form of worship, but tolerated
it as a “necessary evil” in view of the
fact that so many regarded it as an evidence
of “spiritual life.” I had one more year in
Philadelphia, at Bethel, under Bishop John M.
Brown to complete the full Disciplinary term
of four years in one city. So soon as this was
accomplished, Bishop Payne invited me to
transfer to him to the Baltimore Conference,
to which Bishop Brown consented. The Bishop
did not intimate to me his purpose for having
me transferred to his Conference, nor to what
charge I was to be sent. But it turned out
that I was to go to Bethel, and after the appointment,
the Bishop intimated to me, what
he expected me to do concerning certain reforms.</p>
          <p>The afternoon service at Baltimore was a
fixture. There had been a custom during long
years for the “crowds” to go to the Sharp St.
M. E. Church Sunday morning, and to Bethel
Sunday afternoon.</p>
          <p>One of Bethel's pastors got the reputation
of driving the fastest horse on the Causeway,
Sunday afternoon, after a wonderful sermon
at Bethel Church.</p>
          <p>When that master of Sunday school superintendents
“Col.” Isaac Myers made his advent
<pb id="cop243" n="243"/>
in Bethel and made that school the leading
school of the Denomination, the afternoon
Church service lost much of its popularity, but
still held its place. One of the things that
kept it alive was the custom of having an
itenerating or, changeable communion service;
that is, Communion was held every first Sunday
in the month<sic corr=",">.</sic> alternately at the morning
afternoon and evening services. This service
being largely attended, it guaranteed a large
audience every third Sunday afternoon
whether or not. The Lecture Room was so
admirably adapted to the Sunday school work
that it was out of the question to move the
school from the Lecture Room, so, some
other excuse must be had for doing away with
the time-honored afternoon service. That the
older members generally wanted the service
whether they attended or not, and, that they
would not permit it to be set aside without a
struggle, or “rupture” as one expressed it, was
soon made known to the new preacher.</p>
          <p>Diplomacy must again be resorted to, so
the pastor claimed that it was his indispensable
duty to give attention to the Sunday
school service, and besides, he should as a
rule fill the pulpit morning and night and that
<pb id="cop244" n="244"/>
is all that should be expected or required of
him.</p>
          <p>There was a local preacher who was fond
of preaching, he said of himself that he had
a voice like Bishop Wayman, and that when
you did not see the man in the pulpit, it was
difficult to decide whether it was he or the
Bishop. Here was an opportunity to put his
eloquence to the test. So he was given the
afternoon service as his very own, and was
forbidden to invite any one else to take his
place at any time. The service began to fall
off, and finally fell out altogether.</p>
          <p>About this time the Sunday School Union
was organized permanently by Dr. C. S. Smith,
and Children's Day established, the collections
in Sunday school on which day was given to
the support of the Union. Bethel Sunday
School under the matchless management of
“Col.” Isaac Myers was the first to send a
hundred dollars to the Union. It was secretary
Smith—now Bishop Smith—who suggested
the honorary title of Colonel for Mr.
Myers.</p>
          <p>During this administration, the M. E. Church
on the corner of Linden Avenue and Garden
St.—with two adjacent buildings—was purchased,
and a new congregation organized,
<pb id="cop245" n="245"/>
and the Church named Trinity. It became the
leading A. M. E. Church in Baltimore, and
only fell back to second place, when under the
pastorate of the famous W. Sampson Brooks,
Bethel Church came up again to first place.</p>
          <p>Trinity Church was purchased at a cost of
twenty-two thousand dollars, though there
was not a member to begin the new society
with nor a dollar to its credit. The purchase
money was borrowed—$18,000—from Alexander
Brown and Sons, bankers at Calvert and
Baltimore Streets, thanks to the influence of
“Colonel” Myers, with Bethel Church standing
as security for the balance of $4000.</p>
          <p>It was becoming evident to the man of vision,
that Bethel could not remain indefinitely
in Saratoga St., among the iron foundries and
hold a leading place among the Churches.
When Bethel was organized in the latter part
of the eighteenth century, colored people
sought a secluded spot for their Churches. In
a back alley; behind the woods; where they
could sing and pray late and loud without
disturbing the “white folks.” Bethel, down
on the “marsh” was in a good place at first,
but in 1881, times had changed, and were still
changing rapidly.</p>
          <p>I was offered forty-five thousand dollars
<pb id="cop246" n="246"/>
for the Saratoga street site, and an opportunity
to purchase the Presbyterian Church, parsonage
and school house on the corner of Baltimore
and Lord Sts. But when the meeting
was called, to consider the proposition, the
older members assembled enmasse, and if the
measure had been pushed, a riot might have
ensued. So, the project had to be given up.
When, however, the membership dwindled
down to a “hand full,” and an attempt was
made to get out before all was lost, the old
historic spot sold for round about fifteen
thousand dollars.</p>
          <p>It was some consolation, however, to return
in the course of years, as the presiding Bishop
of the District and lead the remnant out to
the present site, Druid Hill Ave., and Lanvale
St., and to see dear old Bethel, that was ready
to perish, restored to her pristine glory, the
leading Church among our people in the
Monumental City. Only a few remain to see
the people return from obscurity and reestablish
the temple. They were conspicuous by
their presence, and in their rejoicing at the
Brooks thirty-three thousand dollar rally June
16, 1919. Charley Dungee at the organ: Mrs.
Barnes on the choir: Mrs. Goldsboro, and Miss
Deaver among the forces that rolled up the
<pb id="cop247" n="247"/>
record breaking sum. Mrs. “Col.” Myers at
home waiting to hear the news. Mrs. Swan,
feeble, unable to remain all night as the rest
of us did. “Mamie” Handy, young in spirit,
untiring in labor, liberal to a fault, and John
Murphy, the Dean of Negro journalism sort
of connecting link between the past and present.
Messrs Hurst, Gaines, and Hill, expastors
of the old Church on Saratoga St. Mr.
and Mrs. Harris. A few others: some who
went from the old Sunday school to Trinity,
such as Florie Bennett. A nearly new congregation.
The remnant that came up from
old Bethel but do not belong to the '81 company,
with the hundreds who have more recently
joined the church, as new members or
transfers from other congregations like Trinity,
St. John, and Ebenezer make up the present
membership; who, with friends from
other denominations, it would seem indeed
from all other denominations, and non-church
members, won a victory unlike any financial
accomplishment in the long and eventful history
of the Church.</p>
          <p>My pastorate in Baltimore embraced the
years 1881-84, and closed with the General
Conference which was held at Bethel. At
this General Conference the A. M. E. Review
<pb id="cop248" n="248"/>
had its birth with Dr. B. T. Tanner—afterwards
Bishop Tanner—as its first editor. From
this Conference, I returned with Bishop Cain
to Philadelphia and by my own request was
appointed to Allen Chapel. This was a small
but self-sustaining Church, out of debt, and
would offer me a long-sought opportunity to
take a regular theological course, which I did
at the P. E. Divinity School in West Philadelphia.
The requirement to enter as a regular
student was a collegiate education or its
equivalent. The six Professors, Drs. Bartlett,
Myer-Smith, Garrison, Goodwin, Peters and
Hare: taught respectively: Ecclesiastical History:
Homiletics and Pastoral Theology: Liturgics
and Cannon Law: Apologetics—or
Dogmatics—Hebrew and Greek. Hebrew was
taught—if necessary—the first year. Greek
must be acquired before entering. The course
was New Testament Greek, and the penalty
for bringing an English Bible into the Class
room was expulsion from the school. The
same was true of the Hebrew class room after
the first year.</p>
          <p>The course was in every way first class,
and the professors represented even unusual
scholarship. Dr. Peters graduate of Germany
headed an archaeological exposition abroad. He
<pb id="cop249" n="249"/>
and Dean Bartlett were joint authors of “The
Church, Hebrew and Christian.” Dr. Goodwin
was an Ex-Dean of the University of
Pennsylvania. Dr. Hare a veritable specialist
in Greek was a member of the American
Committee on the Revised version of the New
Testament. Dr. Garrison gave up the practice
of Medicine to take a chair in the school, and
was an authority on Cannon Law. Dr.
Myer-Smith, a practical preacher and pastor
was at home on Homiletics and pastoral
Theology. I entered the school in '84, and
graduated in the class of '87. Besides the regular
course, we had summer schools and lectures.
The most important of the summer
schools was that conducted by Prof. William
R. Harper of the Chicago University, the universally
acknowledged Hebrew specialist. His
death which <sic corr="occurred">occured</sic> in the very prime of
his life, and at the height of his usefulness,
seemed indeed a calamity. He was as noble
of spirit, as he was learned. With him, a student
was a student; nothing more, and nothing
less. He seemed totally incapable of that
brand of race prejudice, based upon color, that
so afflicts the average white American. It
goes without saying that our school, under
the Professors I have named, was free from
<pb id="cop250" n="250"/>
this unchristian incubus, and the young men,
students, who like myself, were preparing
themselves to better represent the Master,
as His ministers, regarded me simply as a
fellow student. But for men and circumstances
like these, we would sometimes be tempted
like David once was, to say: “all men are
liars.” Those who come up to the Christian
standard of brotherhood, regardless of prevailing
traditions and standards, must be distinguished
from those who claim to love God,
but <sic corr="despise">dispise</sic> a fellow being for no better reason
than that by the accident of birth, he represents
a different race variety.</p>
          <p>I cannot estimate the value of three years
of contact with these masters of assemblies.
Their ripe experience; their profound scholarship;
their plan of instruction, and their nobility
of character, all combined to fit them,
from any point of view, for the sacred task
of teaching, directing and influencing men in
their efforts to further prepare themselves
for the work of the Christian ministry.</p>
          <p>Having had about seven years of experience
in ministerial work, I was all the more
prepared to take in and appreciate the course
that I was now taking. With me, it was a
combination of theory and practice. As a
<pb id="cop251" n="251"/>
pastor even then, I could apply in a practical
way the lessons and experiences that came
day by day.</p>
          <p>One of the Summer Schools attended immediately
after the completion of the Divinity
School course, was one by Professor Gould,
in New Testament Greek. We took up the
Book of Revelation for sight reading, exegesis
and interpretation. Before this, Revelation—
this Book of figures and symbols—had always
remained a mystery to me. After that, in preparing
a simple work called “Key to Scriptural
Interpretations,” I was bold enough to
make the Revelation one of the chapters.</p>
          <p>To whatever extent I shall always be aware
of my limitations, I shall always regard the
course at the Divinity School, as contributing
largely to the measure of preparedness, that
by dint of severe discipline and application,
both in and out of school, I was able to acquire.</p>
          <p>At the General Conference that met at Indianapolis
in 1888, I was elected Editor of the
A. M. E. Church Review, to succeed Dr. Tanner,
who was elected Bishop at that meeting.</p>
          <p>Journalism! Surely it requires some courage
for a venture like this. Of course there
are Editors, and editors; Journalists and
journalists.</p>
          <pb id="cop252" n="252"/>
          <p>Our weekly and monthly periodicals in the
form of newspapers had begun to multiply,
but previous to the advent of the periodical
in question, no one among us had undertaken
to put on the market a Quarterly Review.
Rather pretentious title! Some of the
church leaders were in favor of launching a
magazine instead of a Review. A magazine
would consist of articles upon various subjects;
but, a Review would be this and more,
and to make such a periodical fill its mission
with credit, would require a high degree of
literary ability: experience would come in
time.</p>
          <p>But Dr. B. T. Tanner, who had the reputation
of being our very best editor, was willing
to undertake the publication of such a literary
journal, and the ability with which he edited
and published it, proved that he made no mistake
in undertaking so exacting a task.</p>
          <p>As the <sic corr="successor">succesor</sic> of Dr. Tanner I had his confidence,
sympathy and co-operation. Magazine
and Review writers are paid for their articles.
Some of them command large sums for their
productions. But the A. M. E. Review had
no funds with which to pay for articles. True
our object was to confine the articles almost
exclusively to colored writers, as they, more
<pb id="cop253" n="253"/>
than others needed the opportunity that the
Review would offer; moreover, it was a race
enterprise. But our best writers were beginning
to get into the Reviews and magazines,
and get pay for their articles, and it was the
best writers that we wanted, and needed to
give character to our publication.</p>
          <p>Bishop Tanner was acquainted with the
literary men among us, he being of the same
craft, and they generally sympathized with the
movement, so the difficulty in obtaining articles
without pay was not insuperable. There
was this advantage, our own church members,
ministerial and lay, could be depended upon
to have sufficient interest in the enterprise to
contribute their articles gratuitously. Then,
some who aspired to be magazine writers
could expect to be given an opportunity for
their products that they might not be able to
get in the older productions.</p>
          <p>Volume I, July '84, opens with Bishop D. A.
Payne as first contributor. Then Bishops
Campbell, Dickerson, Ward and Turner follow.
Other contributors are: Mrs. F. E. W.
Harper; Judge D. Augustus Straker, Prof. W.
S. Scarboro, Hon. B. K. Bruce, Rev. J. H.
Durant, Rev. William H. Thomas and Dr. T.
G. Steward. These contributions, with the
<pb id="cop254" n="254"/>
Editor's trenchant pen, constituted the first
number of this new venture.</p>
          <p>I was fortunate enough to keep the old
friends of the Review and to make new ones.
I could always depend upon my old friends,
T. Thomas Fortune and T. McCants Stuart to
come to my rescue, as I could also judge
Straker. Every now and then I would have
an article from Prof. Orishatuka Faduma, of
West Africa; and the Hon. Frederick Douglass
frequently contributed. But those here
mentioned are but a small number of those
who contributed between the years of 1884,
when the Review began, and 1896, when my
mission as Editor closed.</p>
          <p>The reviews of the work given from time
to time by the literary journals that we exchanged
with were sometimes very favorable;
even flatteringly so. Of course, we came in
also for our share of adverse criticism.</p>
          <p>Rev. George Brent wrote an article on “The
Origin of the White Man,” and proved by the
Bible, apparently to his own satisfaction, that
Gehazi, the servant of Elisha, who deceived
his master, and ran after Naaman and took
gifts for his healing by the prophet, was the
true progenitor of the white race. See II
Kings 4th chapter.</p>
          <pb id="cop255" n="255"/>
          <p>This conclusion was ridiculed by one of the
leading Reviews, and the Editor was severely
censured for permitting such to be published.</p>
          <p>A gentleman, who is an artist of more or
less distinction, got an idea that he was also
a poet, seeming to forget that “poets are
born.” So he sent in a poem. It had a rather
unique title; was clothed in fairly dazzling
English, conveying in rather an abstract manner
what seemed to have been some indefinite
ideas in his mind that were struggling more
for classification than for utterance. The production
was displayed in most beautiful penmanship,
on spotless paper. The workmanship
was really a thing of beauty, fully sustaining
the reputation of the author's ability to
handle a pen, or brush. But as a poem, I could
not find the subject, nor where it began or
ended. If I could have just had the manuscript
bound as a part of the Review, the
printed matter would have certainly suffered
in comparison for artistic finish; but of course
this could not be done. After considerable
hesitance, I decided to print it, and share with
the author the consequences. One of the leading
exchanges, after referring to the fact that
the A. M. E. Review was out, with quite an
array of articles upon different subjects, which
<pb id="cop256" n="256"/>
made it quite an interesting number, called
special attention to the poem in question, and
said: “the man who wrote that poetry cannot
escape punishment; for it will surely be meted
out to him, either in this world or the world
to come.”</p>
          <p>The selecting of articles for the Review
was no easy task. Our main support—financial
support—was not from the most scholarly
class, and it often happened that one who had
not gained a reputation as a writer would send
in an article, and feel that on account of the
material support given by himself and his
friends, it should appear. This was especially
true of ministers connected with our conferences.
They began to say: “We support the
Review, and we want to be given a place in its
columns.”</p>
          <p>
Bishop T. M. D. Ward often referred to the
Review as “the cream jug of the Connection.”
At one of his conferences he discovered that
one of the ministers was having a parley with
the Editor. The Bishop was hard of hearing,
and could not make out what the conversation
was about, but he suspected that the Editor
had met with objections when asking for a
subscription. “What is the trouble there,”
<pb id="cop257" n="257"/>
asked the Bishop, his mouth twitching with a
characteristically humorous smile. “He was
asking me to take the Review,” responded the
minister. “It is one dollar and a half,” said
the Bishop. “But I do not care to take it,” replied
the minister. “One dollar and a half” said
the Bishop again. “But, suppose I haven't got
the money,” said the minister. The Bishop
leaning forward, said again. “One dollar and a
half.” Upon this, the contending party took
the amount from his pocket and entered the
list of subscribers.</p>
          <p>
The position of editor of a literary journal
puts one in touch with the literati of his day,
and brings to him many books for review. Besides,
it forces one to endeavor to keep abreast
of the times, for he is expected to know something
of all that is going on. This is one position
in the Church that does not have a large
number of aspirants. Men will aspire to the
Bishopric who would not at all be taken seriously
should they run for editorship of the
Review. The more the pity! When men do
not know what they are fitted for, those
whose suffrage they ask should assist them
in finding out. This should not only be true
of one who might at an unguarded moment
ask for a literary place that he was incapable
<pb id="cop258" n="258"/>
of filling, but much more concerning one who,
without the Pauline standard of qualification
comes forward and unblushingly asks for the
most sacred position in the gift of the Church:
one that rightly demands the highest intelligence,
and the strictest conformity to the demands
of morality and religion.</p>
          <p>
My term as Editor was from May, 1888, to
<sic corr="extra word">to</sic> May, 1896, eight years.</p>
          <p>
At the General Conference of 1896, which
met at Wilmington, N. C., either by the strong
solicitation of friends, or by a strong personal
desire for the place, perhaps both, I was a
candidate for the Bishopric. The laymen of
the Church supported me loyally, but with the
understanding that if I failed of election, one
of their number, namely, Prof. H. T. Keeling,
would be my successor. I failed of election,
and Professor Keeling accordingly was elected
in my stead.</p>
          <p>
My membership as a minister was in the
Philadelphia Conference. The conference met
immediately after the rise of the General
Conference. I took my place in the ranks and
was appointed by Bishop A. Grant to the pastorate
of “Mother Bethel.” This, then, was
my second term as pastor of Bethel. My first
<pb id="cop259" n="259"/>
term was two years, the second, four, six in
all, and the longest pastorate at this church
since its pastor—Bishop Richard Allen. Other
pastors, like myself, have been returned, but
remained two years at each term.</p>
          <p>
Rev. C. T. Shaffer had built a new church
on the old spot, and there remained a considerable
indebtedness. Already the membership
had begun to go with the city trend, west,
and southwest, and the attendance was not
what it was when I occupied the pulpit before.</p>
          <p>
My first effort was to increase the attendance
and organize a financial rally that would
net a larger sum of money than the average
rally produced. When the rally day came I
had the presence of my Bishop, and also of
Dr. John W. Beckett, of most precious memory.</p>
          <p>
The day was fair; the attendance large; enthusiasm
high, and the amount realized was
thirty-two hundred dollars. This was before
the days of Drs. Carl M. Tanner with his sixteen
thousand, and W. Sampson Brooks, with
his thirty-three thousand, and was, I think,
about the largest amount, up to that time, raised
in one day by any one of our churches.</p>
          <p>
The second pastorate at Bethel was with
greatly added experience, and compared with
<pb id="cop260" n="260"/>
the first, was entitled to be in every way
stronger. Age and experience count for much
in the ministry, as well as in other vocations.
To be called to the work, and to be spiritually
strong are first and most in ministerial preparedness,
but not all. Nothing can take the
place of experience.</p>
          <p>
Sixteen years had passed since I first pastored
Bethel. I had seen much of men and
things. I had traveled at large over the larger
part of the United States. I had gone from
Atlantic City, in the East, to San Francisco, in
the West, and besides visited all of the Southern
States where our people are in hundreds
of thousands and many hundred thousands. I
had come into personal and intimate contact
with race leaders North, South and West. I
had seen my people at their homes; in their
churches; on their farms; in business and professional
life, and in every grade of society.<sic corr="extra period">.</sic> I
had seen them at their best and at their worst.
I had been permitted to study them at close
range and at leisure. I had not simply ridden
on cars through state after state, stopping
here and there, and spending a night; but I
had been with them day and night, living and
moving and having my being among them.
This in itself is a great education, and one
<pb id="cop261" n="261"/>
that cannot be acquired in schools. In my
great desire in former years to prepare myself,
by every possible means for my life's
work, I had no thought that there was in
store for me so great a privilege for education
by travel and contact as the editorship of the
Review afforded.</p>
          <p>
I began with my advent upon the Review, to
acquire a library. I had collected some books;
school books, theological works, and a few of
a miscellaneous character. But now I thought
of building up a large and varied library of current
and standard works.</p>
          <p>
Abraham Lincoln once said: “Books have
what I want.” The Angel said to John: “What
thou seest, write in a book.” Books are the
records of what men have seen and learned
and believed, and proved, since the world began.
Books have what we need for instruction,
for investigation and enlightenment.
Books do not forget, or change. Once a matter
is recorded with printer's ink it remains
unchanged. They are a storehouse of knowledge
from which we can draw upon all subjects.
Of course there are books and books,
so care should be had in selecting a library.
Some books are beautifully bound in loud and
attractive colors, and put into cases, to adorn
<pb id="cop262" n="262"/>
a library. These, as a rule, are never read.
Then there are tons of books put on the market
that are not worth reading. To read them
would be but a waste of time and energy.
What we need is good books. A well selected
library is invaluable, and necessary. A young
man called on me at my home in Philadelphia,
saying he was engaged in a joint debate upon
a subject upon which he was seeking information,
and requested me to refer him to a
public library where there might be a chance
of finding what he <sic corr="needed">neened</sic>. I told him I
thought I knew of such a library, and invited
him to my study. After spending some time
there he decided that it was unnecessary to go
further in quest of the information he wanted.
A well furnished library should so represent
what popularly comes under the head of “Art,
Science and Literature” that one might be
able to find in it something on any subject desired.</p>
          <p>
Good books are in demand, and are costly,
and besides requiring time to select a good
working library, it requires also considerable
money to purchase it. But it is a paying investment
for the literary, the professional
man who wants to do his best work.</p>
          <p>
I did not purchase a commentary on the
<pb id="cop263" n="263"/>
Bible until I had been preaching quite a dozen
years, then I bought the Pulpit Commentary,
and it is the only one I have ever possessed.
One should not substitute books for brains,
nor become a slave to the thoughts and conclusions
of others. This is especially true
where conscience has or should have much to
do with final decisions. I consider the Dictionary
of the Bible, edited by James Hastings,
M.A., D.D., a valuable asset to a minister's
library. In spite of my care in selecting
I find myself with several encyclopaedias, and
cyclopaedias; literary, historical, biographical.
I prize Lord's “Beacon Lights” and “Stoddardt's
Lectures” and Charles Dickens' Works.
There are many standard works that seem
necessary to a complete library. Beware of
the “Who is Who?” agents that come around
occasionally to convince you that you are one
of the who's. I once said to Bishop Arnett, after
I had read a book entitled “Men of Mark,”
that I found some men in it who, so far as I
knew, were not very remarkable. The Bishop
replied: “The author of the book simply said
men of mark, without indicating whether it
was to be a big mark or a little one.”</p>
          <p>
I have a section in my library that I call
“Black Boys.” These are all books by colored
<pb id="cop264" n="264"/>
authors. Of course the Paul Laurence Dunbar
library is among the collection. I was
greatly assisted by the late Carl Boliver, in
making this collection of colored authors, as
I was originally inspired to do so by the late
Bishop B. W. Arnett, who is author of the
name: “Black Boys.”</p>
          <p>
In this collection I have an old and rare volume
—out of print of course—called: “The
Rise and Progress of the Kingdoms of Light
and Darkness, or the Reign of Kings Alpha
an Abadon,” by Lorenzo D. Blackson. Published
in 1867. It is a counterpart of the “Pilgrims'
Progress,” and it is written in exactly
the same style, poetry and all.</p>
          <p>
The author was a minister in the U. A. M.
E. Church, known also as the Peter Spencer
Church, whose founder was present at the
1816 meeting at Philadelphia when the A. M.
E. Church was organized. History says that
Spencer did not go with Allen in his movement,
because he opposed the intineracy. His
preachers would work in the field all the week
and preach on Sunday, sometimes after walking
many miles, and only receive the few pennies
that would be thrown into the collection
basket. They were encouraged to be very
“spiritual,” with the idea that “the letter killeth,
<pb id="cop265" n="265"/>
but the spirit maketh alive.” I often
heard them preach during my residence in
Wilmington, Del., the original home of Father
Spencer, and his Church. There were among
them some very talented men, such as the
father of Rev. Solomon Porter Hood, of the
A. M. E. Church. The Senior Hood would be
an able preacher in the present day. He was
a giant in stature. When he walked into the
pulpit, and the steps creaked under his feet,
some one in the audience would shout:
“Amen.” He was intelligent and able; not
learned, as is his son, who has had the advantage
of freedom and the schools. Well, our
subject, Lorenzo Dow Blackson, like Reverend
Hood, was about the average in intelligence,
though, unlike Reverend Hood, he was
not a great preacher. He finally sought a
more congenial field and died in the A. M. E.
Zion Church. He believed in “entire sanctification”
and preached it. What is more, lived
it. He could sustain himself in an argument
upon the doctrine he preached. After
preaching fifty years he was active; still writing
and preaching. I believe that if the book
should be republished, the scholars and church
men of the present day would discover its
true value as the men of his day did not.</p>
          <pb id="cop266" n="266"/>
          <p>I was invited to be the principal speaker at
his funeral, which I considered an honor.</p>
          <p>
We are beginning now to produce authors
whose writings will go upon the shelves of
public libraries, and in the homes of literary
men and women regardless of race variety.</p>
          <p>
When our authors and editors of marked
ability get a hearing before the world, public
opinion will undergo a change, because the
merits and virtues of the “brother in black”
will be set forth as well as his demerits and
so-called backwardness.</p>
          <p>
My library is my constant companion: men
and women with whom I can converse, and
with whom I cannot be lonesome. The Bible
and the other books.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="cop267" n="267"/>
          <head>CHAPTER<sic corr="extra period">.</sic> VII.</head>
          <head>Across the Continent.</head>
          <p>Many people who go abroad sight seeing,
are <sic corr="embarrassed">embarrased</sic> when questioned about the
Niagara Falls, Pikes Peake, and scenes in
California, if obliged to confess that they have
never seen them. A foreigner once said to
such a person: “Why do you not go travelling
in your own country, before going abroad?”</p>
          <p>As Editor of the A. M. E. Review I had an
opportunity to travel quite a good deal. I
had been to all of the New England States,
the middle States, the Southern States, and
as far West as Wisconsin, but had not crossed
the Continent, from Ocean to Ocean. So I
resolved to make the journey. Having done
so, I wrote an editorial on the trip. Such
journeys may happen once in a lifetime: but
with most people they never happen. Again
it may be that only a few Review subscribers
have preserved all the numbers.</p>
          <pb id="cop268" n="268"/>
          <p>With a view of putting it in permanent form
I herewith submit the editorial, “ACROSS
THE CONTINENT.”</p>
          <p>During the first four years as editor of the
REVIEW, we were unable to visit the coast
of California, and thus make a circuit of our
home fields. Only once in the history of our
Church had a general officer visited the Far
West. Believing that such a visit would be
good, both for the work by encouraging the
workman, and also for the editor, by broadening
his experience, we resolved to go.</p>
          <p>Accordingly, on Friday, July 21st, 1893, we
left the office work in the hands of our good
friend, Rev. J. Albert Johnson, and boarding
a train on the Pennsylvania Road, started
“West”. Our always pleasant friend and
associate editor, Rev. H. T. Johnson—of the
Christian Recorder—accompanied us as far as
Chicago, where he was going to attend the
meeting of “Educators.” We spent several
days in the “White City.” The great Columbian
Fair was in full blast. Great and marvelous
are the exhibits of art, science and
natural products. Who can do more than
faintly describe them?</p>
          <p>Perhaps no city in the Union is so eminently
prepared to hold such a big Fair as this
<pb id="cop269" n="269"/>
Queen City of the West. The Bureau of Public
Comfort announced its ability to feed
60,000 persons per hour within the Exhibition
grounds, and the hotels and boarding houses
of the city were prepared to <sic corr="accommodate">accomodate</sic> hundreds
of thousands. Early in the season it
became evident to the management that exorbitant
prices would not pay. The railroads
were a little stubborn, and insisted on keeping
up rates, and in some cases they put on a
“Fast Columbian Express” and charged extra.
The traveling public was not long in deciding
that between high rates of travel and of <sic corr="accommodation">accomodation</sic>
at the city, a trip there would be
too expensive for the average pocketbook. As
soon as the managers of the Fair and the railroad
managers began to reduce rates the attendance
began to increase, and, at this writing
there is hope that the affair will be a financial
success. The Sunday opening question gave
trouble from the very beginning, and although
the managers insisted upon opening on Sunday
in defiance of the expressed conditions
upon which they received national aid, they
were unable to make it popular. Many Exhibits
were closed on Sunday, thus making it
impossible for those who visited only on Sundays
to see all that was to be seen.</p>
          <pb id="cop270" n="270"/>
          <p>When we first entered the grounds—via
Midway Plaisance—we decided that several
days would be required to simply walk through
the grounds, to say nothing of anything like
a critical inspection of all the buildings. The
various attractions of the Plaisance were quite
enough to occupy several days.</p>
          <p>
Some of the attractions along the avenue
were the Diamond Match company; Model
Workman's Home; International Costume Exhibit,
with about fifty living representatives
of different nationalities, races and types, each
clad in native costume; Nursery Exhibit; Electrice
Scenic Theatre; Libby Glass company;
Japanese Bazaar; Japanese Village; German
Village; Lecture Hall, illustrating the science
of animal locomotion; Persian Palace; Eiffel
Tower, Street in Cairo; Ferris Wheel, revolving
250 feet in the air; East India Bazaar; Algernian
and Tunisian Village; Kilanea Panorama,
showing the noted Hawaiian Volcano;
Chinese Village; Brazil Concert Hall; National
Hungarian Orpheum; Lapland Villiage;
Dahomey Village; Old Vienna; St. Peter's
Model; Glass Spinning House; Ice Railway;
Moorish Palace, Turkish Village; Cyclorama
of Bernice Alps; South Sea Islanders; Hogenbeck's
Animal Show; Venice-Murano company
<pb id="cop271" n="271"/>
glass exhibit; Log Cabin; Nursery; Blarney
Castle and Irish Village. The admission to
those various attractions on Midway Plaisance
varies from 10 to 50 cents. It costs from
$12 to $15 to visit them all, and would require
nearly a week. Now, when one remembers
that this is but the entrance to the Fair and
not really the Fair proper, he can get an idea
of its immense proportions. It would be useless
to attempt a description of the various
exhibits, suffice it to name the general departments,
which are as follows: Agricultural,
Horticultural, Live Stock, Fish, Mining, Machinery,
Transportation; Manufactures, Electricity,
Fine Arts, Liberal Arts, and Ethnology.</p>
          <p>
In those various General Departments,
twelve in number, are exhibited the various
products of nature under cultivation, and of
human genius and skill. Almost every civilized
nation is represented with exhibits giving an
idea of its wealth in natural resources and of
inventive genius.</p>
          <p>
There were two exhibits that we were
especially anxious to see, and to which we
hastened, and these were the exhibits of Wilberforce
University and the Haitian Building.</p>
          <p>
The exhibit of Wilberforce was small, compared
with some other institutions, and especially
<pb id="cop272" n="272"/>
some of the exhibits of the Roman
Catholic Church; and the Haitian building was
humble compared with many of the massive
structures that surrounded it and overshadowed
it; but Wilberforce and Haiti represented
a people, the genius, industry, and capability
of whom, but for them, would have been without
representation, or, as is frequently the case
would have been misrepresented.</p>
          <p>
The genius of the Negro is interwoven with
the civilization of America, and indeed of the
world, but in such a way as to leave him without
credit. Hence the burning question, can
the descendants of Ham do anything great?
Or, must it be left alone to Shem and Japhet
to show the trend of progress under a higher
civilization? Wilberforce and Haiti answered
at the World's Fair—Wilberforce with her
institutions of learning, organized and managed
from <sic corr="beginning">begining</sic> to end by colored men, and
Haiti with her Republic, whose independence
was gained by her brave and noble Toussaint
L'Ouverture, and maintained by his successors.
Our thanks are due to Bishop B. W. Arnett
and the Hon. Frederick Douglass for getting
the Negro before the assembled nations in
other than a subordinate relation.</p>
          <p>
We divided our time during the week of our
<pb id="cop273" n="273"/>
stay between sightseeing at the Exposition
grounds and the Educational Congress, which
held its meetings at the Liberal Arts Building,
foot of Adams Street. The meetings were
really good, as could only have been the case,
since they were participated in by some of
the first educators of the world. The part
contributed by colored educators was altogether
creditable. Strong papers were read
by many on various subjects, and stirring addresses
were made by others. A special point
of interest brought to light by these meetings
was the fact that a goodly number of colored
teachers are teaching in public or mixed
schools. Many of our people opposed mixed
schools, because they feared that it would deprive
our teachers of their positions. Many of
us believed that while this would be the case
at first, that even this difficulty would be over
come as our teachers made themselves <sic corr="indispensable">indispensible</sic>.
Statistics upon the subject, given
by delegates, show that colored teachers at
work in public schools are as follows: Massachusetts,
14; Michigan, 5; Ohio, 11; Pennsylvania,
2; Minnesota, 3; New York, 2; Illinois,
2. Thirty-nine in all. This does not include
those who are required to do normal work
before leaving College. These statistics tell
<pb id="cop274" n="274"/>
their own story of the progress that we are
making.</p>
          <p>
The Chicago Fair demonstrates in a high
degree the capability of man. When he began
to inhabit the earth it was in a very crude
state, but he was commanded by his creator
to take possession of his territory and subdue
it. The march of civilization, as it is exhibited
by the Columbian Fair, shows how well man
has been doing his work. The rivers and mountains
are no longer barriers to his onward
march, but are made his servants. By an enlightened
mind directing the skilled hand, he
has invented all manner of machinery, by
which the burdens of life are neatly lifted,
labor is dignified and time is saved. The four
quarters of the globe are brought together
and all nations of the earth are made neighbors.
But as the thoughtful man looks upon
these wonderful <sic corr="achievements">acheivements</sic> with admiration,
he is forcibly reminded of two things—first,
that these great accomplishments are the result
of years and centuries of study, toil, and
sacrifice. We stand, looking upon a mass of
machinery, with its thousand different parts
curiously wrought, skillfully put together and
set in motion, and we say great are the wisdom
and skill of the inventor. But upon a sober
<pb id="cop275" n="275"/>
second thought we remember that all those
mighty works in art had humble beginnings.
the teakettle is mother of the gigantic steam
engine that is capable of running a mile in
thirty seconds. The costly fabric in tapestry
and fine linen sprang from the fig leaf apron.
From the dirt-made hut has sprung the hall,
the place of marvelous <sic corr="achievements">acheivements</sic> in architectural
skill. The first plow to break the soil
for the husbandman was a sharpened stick, but
now the art of tilling the soil has risen to such
dignity that the Department of Agriculture is
the first to be named on the official guide at
the World's Columbian Exposition. The lesson
to be learned by these progressive steps
in civilization is that any nation or any race
variety that would rise to the degree of excellence
attained by those that are now on exhibition
at the “White City” must be industrious
and patient. There is a philosophy in
progress, and this must be regarded by all who
would compete with progressive nations.</p>
          <p>
But, again, the thoughtful observer is reminded
that the great accomplishments before
him are the results of Christian civilization.
How many kingdoms have risen and fallen, and
how many exalted nations have been brought
low because they did not recognize the claim
<pb id="cop276" n="276"/>
of Him whose right it is to rule. Most all the
nations represented at the Columbian Exposition
are Christian nations, and those that are
not are perceptibly behind in the procession.
China, the oldest civilization that is represented
here, is but an infant compared with
England, France, Germany and America. These
nations as representatives of Christianity, have
their imperfections, and for these we neither
praise nor excuse them; upon the face of the
sun there are spots, yet he outshines the
moon.</p>
          <p>
At the expiration of another century, when
all the civilized nations assemble to take account
of their <sic corr="achievements">acheivements</sic>, what nation will
be first in the sisterhood? May we not give
the answer of our Lord, when he was asked
who shall be greatest in the kingdom of heaven?</p>
          <p>
Leaving Chicago, our next stop was Denver,
Col. Some one has spoken thus eloquently of
Denver:</p>
          <p>
“Poets have poured forth their souls in the
marvelous measures of rhythmic rhapsody;
artists have felt their deft fingers tingle and
thrill while they painted the never ending
glories of peaks and plain; historians, statisticians
<pb id="cop277" n="277"/>
and scientists have struggled together
in a vain effort to comprehend the possibilities
of a region unlike anything ever before heard
of in song or story or the cheerless realm of
hard dry facts and figures. They had seen
Colorado, they were wrestling with a stupendous
problem—the destiny of Denver. There
is only one Denver. There never has been,
there never can be another, for there is no
influence which can create its equal.”</p>
          <p>
The writer was evidently speaking of the
Denver of the past, and what we trust will
also be the Denver of the future, for upon our
arrival we found fourteen banks suspended,
and a city fairly wearing the badge of mourning.
Neither Denver as a city, nor Colorado
as a State can prosper with closed mines. The
depreciation of silver closed all the mines at
Leadville, and shut went the banks of Denver.
Colorado's output of bullion—gold, silver, lead
and copper—for the year 1892, aggregated in
value $37,017,993. This enormous product
came <sic corr="principally">principly</sic> to the smelters of Denver. Agriculture,
horticulture, manufacturing, and
other interests and industries have helped
Denver, but the mining interests made it chiefly,
and without this interest it must remain
badly crippled. Since the great money panic
<pb id="cop278" n="278"/>
began, real estate in Denver has depreciated
more than 50 per cent.</p>
          <p>
Our church work in this metropolitan city
has for four years been in the hands of that
king of financiers, Rev. P. A. Hubbard. The
bonded debt when he took the church
was $8,000. He went to work with a determination
to reduce the indebtedness by at least
$2,000 each year. Though the membership is
less than 300, he succeeded in carrying out his
plans, and just before the panic came had paid
the last dollar. During the years when he was
constantly urging the necessity of paying the
entire debt, many thought him too exacting,
and saw no good reason why the entire debt
should be paid, so long as the interest was kept
up. But he could not be persuaded to relax
his efforts, and now that they have made their
escape from the great financial depression that
is upon us, every one is loud in the praise of P.
A. Hubbard. But this long and constant strain
told on his health, and he was glad to join us
and go out to the “Coast” seeking a renewal
of health.</p>
          <p>
Another thing that the good people of Denver,
with their heroic pastor, must be given
credit for, is that in managing the heavy work
of their own church they were not forgetful
<pb id="cop279" n="279"/>
of the needs of others; so they planted two
missions, one in the western and the other in
the northern portions of the city. These
missions are pastored by two faithful young
men, Revs. James Smith and Robert Cason.
The old church—Shorter Chapel—has nourished
them as a mother would a child.</p>
          <p>
The pastors and people of these missions
regret much that the time of Rev. Hubbard
has expired. The disciplinary limit moves
him. But we must trust in the goodness of
God and the wisdom of the Bishop to send
a faithful successor of him who has worked
so faithfully and successfully at this post for
four years. Of course he cannot be returned.
We must keep our rules, “not for wrath, but
for conscience sake.”</p>
          <p>
At Denver, Col., we met Mr. Leroy Hayes,
who gave some very interesting statistics of
our people who have left the South and gone
West. Mr. Hayes lived at No. 2229 Arapaho
Street. Through his efforts, and by the aid
of the Union Pacific, 3,090 persons have been
brought out during the last three years and
located as follows: Idaho, 800; Washington,
900; California<sic corr=",">.</sic> 650; Colorado, 480; Utah 260.
These for the most part have been settled on
farms; 110 families have been settled in Kehrn
<pb id="cop280" n="280"/>
County, California; 360 persons have been put
to work in the Rouse Mines. The 800 that
were left in Idaho were given free transportation
from Texas; 800 of the 900 that were
carried to Washington are operating mines<sic corr="missing period">.</sic></p>
          <p>
In San Joaquin County, California, a tract
of 3,000 acres of land has been taken up by
those who have come out in search of better
homes. We have observed that colored settlers,
especially in California, are being encouraged,
while the Chinese are not in good
favor. This is probably because the Chinese
do not take kindly to our civilization. Rev.
C. B. Caldwell, one of our pastors in Tennessee,
came out some months ago, and procured several
thousand acres of excellent land in Salt
Lake Valley, upon which he expected to settle
a colony.</p>
          <p>
Mr. Hayes said to me in an interview: “I
have now a proposition on hand providing that
if we can secure one hundred families, farmers,
an Eastern syndicate will set apart 360
acres as a town site in a Southern Colorado
farming district, erect a town hall, and furnish
employment, in the laying out of streets,
building the town hall, and other public buildings,
for at least one hundred and fifty men,
for three months prior to the coming of the
<pb id="cop281" n="281"/>
colony. The syndicate further agrees to supply
water by ditch right to the farming district,
with the privilege of the persons purchasing
farm tracts and paying for them by
working on the ditch and laterals; provided,
however, 80 percent of the required number
purchase farm tracts of 80 acres each, not to
exceed in the purchase price $26.00 per acre
with water rights. The remaining 20 per cent
to <sic corr="control">controll</sic> the stores of the city. I have contracts
similar to this for Colorado, Utah, California
and New Mexico.” Mr. Hayes further
said that the mistake made by many who
have come out is that they settle in the cities
instead of taking up the farm lands. Said he:
“We are not looking for loafers, but for men
who are willing to go out on farms and work
and such will not only be welcomed, but will
receive encouragement and substantial help.”</p>
          <p>
Mr. Hayes and Mr. J. C. Watson have been
very active in assisting our people who desire
to go West, settle lands and better their condition.
Mr. Hayes has promised to give us
such information from time to time as will
be of interest to home seekers in this portion
of our country. The columns of the REVIEW
are always open to such information. We do
not discourage African Emigration. Our people
<pb id="cop282" n="282"/>
have as good right to go to Africa as any
other people, but they also have as good right
to possess themselves of the unsettled lands of
the West as has any other people. To wait
until the wild lands have been brought under
cultivation, and cities are built by others, then
go, is to submit to subordinate relation among
the people of the rich and vigorous West, and
to enjoy no more real independence there than
we enjoy in the East and South.</p>
          <p>
If we have not courage sufficient to do pioneer
work in the land of our nativity, we would
not be very valuable accessions to the undeveloped
Continent of Africa.</p>
          <p>
But we must continue our journey. Leaving
Denver, Col., the next point of interest to
which the attention of the tourist is called is
Palmer Lake. But few passengers stop here
longer than is necessary to get lunch. It is
scarcely necessary to say any more about this
station than that it has a population of about
200, is fifty two miles from Denver; the elevation
is 7,237 feet, and is said to be a very
healthy place. There is a curious fact, however,
about Palmer Lake, it is situated exactly
upon the summit of an arm of the Rockies,
called the “Divide.” From the crest of this
summit the waters divide, flowing northward
<pb id="cop283" n="283"/>
into the Platte, and southward into the Arkansas,
as it “wends its way into the Mississippi.”</p>
          <p>
Those who remain here will find much to
engage them in visiting points of interest in
the vicinity. But our party pushed on to Colorado
and Manitou Springs. These two cities are
twins, they are coupled together both by steam
and electric car roads. Colorado Springs has
a population of 10,000, and does not allow a
drop of intoxicating liquors of any kind sold
there. Every deed that is executed contains
this prohibitory condition. A large number
of millionaires live here. They have made the
city what it is as a residence city and health
resort, and they do not intend to have their
quiet disturbed by intoxicated persons. Indeed
the city ordinance even forbids the ringing of
a bell, except it be a fire bell; hence the church
goers must watch the time on Sundays as
well as on other days. We have an interesting
church work at this point. The building
is of Colorado stone, and is situated on the
corner of two broad avenues. The congregation
is wide awake, and thinks much of its rank
in the Colorado Conference. The population
of Manitou is 1,000. This place is, in our opinion,
the finest health resort in our great Western
world. It is situated at the foot of Pikes
<pb id="cop284" n="284"/>
Peak, and has the famous effervescent soda
and iron springs. Visitors are permitted to
drink all the mineral water they desire and to
carry away at each visit a quart of the health
giving draught. At each spring a boy is stationed
with a large ladle, and he courteously
waits on all who come either for a drink or
for a quart allowance.</p>
          <p>
The attractions near the Manitou, varying
from one to seven miles, are; Manitou Grand
Caverns, Cave of the Winds, Ute Pass, and
Rainbow Falls, Red Canyon, Crystal Park, Garden
of the Gods, Glen Eyerie, Monument Park,
Seven lakes, North Cheyenne Canyon, and possibly
the most famous of all, Summit of Pike's.
Peak. The height of Pike's Peak is 14,147
feet, and is never entirely clear of snow. Three
members of the United States Signal Service
Corps live on the Peak continually. There is
a cog railway line that carries passengers up
daily at a cost of $2.50 per round trip; the
fare has been as much as $5.00. Off to the left
of the iron spring, situated at a considerable
height, are two prominent rocks called “Gog
and Magog.” We do not promise that the
visitor to them will get any light thrown upon
the rather mysterious passage in the “Revelation”
bearing these names, but we can assure
<pb id="cop285" n="285"/>
him that he will have a tedious journey
and will be surrounded by that which is grand
and beautiful in nature.</p>
          <p>
Nestling upon the hill-sides on every hand
and at the base of the mountains, are residences
of unique design; some are private and
others are boarding houses for the accommodation
of those who come seeking pleasure,
recreation and health.</p>
          <p>
And now onward to Pueblo, which someone
has called “the Pittsburg of the West,” not
at all counting Pittsburg as a western city.
The population of this city is 25,000, and they
are an <sic corr="enterprising">interprising</sic> set. This, at least, is the
reputation that it bears. Our party did not
stop here, but we were met at the train by
our able and enterprising pastor, Rev. S. W.
Byrd, who seemed to anticipate the appetizing
effect that the mountain air would have upon
us, and so he brought a large basket full of
food prepared especially for the occasion. It
is needless to say that we enjoyed the repast,
and that elder Byrd deserves and has our most
hearty thanks. I might as well say now that
our company consisted of Bishop and Mrs.
Handy; Rev. P. A. Hubbard, wife and daughter;
Mrs. Fanny J. Coppin and the editor of
the REVIEW. The bishop, of course, was
<pb id="cop286" n="286"/>
at the head of the company. Brother Hubbard
was general manager and we gladly acknowledge
his efficiency as such. The ladies
were the indispensibles to the comfort and the
happiness of the party, and it remained for
the REVIEW man to gather a few items for
publication. On our return from the coast
the Bishop and wife stopped at Pueblo, and he
reports the church-work here as being in good
condition. We have one church and parsonage
at this point and an active membership.</p>
          <p>
The run over the Denver and Rio Grande, between
Pueblo and Leadville, may be called
the scenic portion of this route. The natural
beauty of the country is in many instances
simply beyond description. The train halts
at Canyon City, which is a point of considerable
interest, a health and pleasure resort, and
a business center. But the name reminds the
traveller that he is soon to enter that grand
<sic corr="canyon">conyon</sic> of the Arkansas, the narrowest portion
of which is known as the Royal Gorge.
Here nature and art meet, and fairly vie with
each other in stupendous work of beauty and
wonder. The daring civil engineer has followed
the river in its <sic corr="meanderings">manderings</sic>, and contended
with cliff and boulder until he has made
a roadbed for his train. Such an accomplishment
<pb id="cop287" n="287"/>
seems at a glance to be impossible; it
is only the stubborn fact that the road bed
is actually there that compels one to acknowledge
the possibility of such a feat. All passengers
are at the windows and open the
platform, if not in the observation car—when
this Gorge is entered. Lower and lower the
train seems to sink, while the dashing, foaming
river rushes by in wild fury. Higher and
higher the almost perpendicular mountains
rise, until the highest peak looks down from
a distance of three thousand feet upon the
train below as it cautiously carries its precious
cargo. There comes over one a feeling
akin to reverential awe as he passes through
this wonderful path chiseled out by the hand
of nature; as he views the granite cliffs upon
which tree or shrub never grows, and up which
even the aboriginal grizzly cannot climb. With
silence or with abated voice the traveller passes
through this wonderful scene.</p>
          <p>
Leaving the grand canyon, our next important
stop was Leadville. If there are a
people in the great West who are nothing
wanting in their ability to entertain strangers,
they are found at Leadville. Representatives
of the Methodist Episcopal and Baptist churches
—white—turned out with our people to
<pb id="cop288" n="288"/>
welcome and entertain us. Father Rice holds
the fort at this point. He is an old pioneer
workman out here, and all delight to do him
honor. But “how doth the city lie desolate
that was full of people!” On our arrival here
the city was fairly wearing the badge of
mourning. The depreciation of the value of
silver had closed the mines and smelters. It
is to be remembered that Leadville is the richest
mining district in the state of Colorado.</p>
          <p>
It was Leadville that made Denver the
great rich city that it is. Lead, silver and
iron are its chief products. When we are informed
that in less than twelve months this
place rose from a small hamlet of less than
fifty inhabitants to a city of thirty-five thousand
population, we can easily imagine the
wealth of the mines that drew so many fortune
seekers. The total value of Leadville
smelting industry for 1892 is given at $11,509,643.37.
When silver went down and the mines
and smelters closed, three thousand men were
put out of work who had been averaging three
dollars per day. The people out here are intense
bimetalists, and if there is but one metal
used as a legal tender, they prefer the white
metal. When we were asked for our opinion
upon the silver question, we referred them to
<pb id="cop289" n="289"/>
the REVIEW for July, 1893, in which is Mr.
Fortune's able article on “Free Coinage.”</p>
          <p>
The West, Colorado especially, will suffer
greatly if the momentary condition of the
country remains much longer as it is—August
25th, 1893. But we have good hope that the
extraordinary session of Congress will bring
relief. Bimetalism seems to us the only solution.
We need gold, silver and paper to do
the commercial business of this country, and
of the world, and any attempt to lessen the
volume is sure to give trouble. The South
and West evidently knew previous to the last
national election that their chosen standard
bearer was not in sympathy with the financial
plank of the platform promulgated at the Chicago
Convention. But if it were of doubtful
interpretation then, it is evident now that the
Democratic Party is a house divided against
itself.</p>
          <p>
The next point of interest to mention after
leaving Leadville, is Salt Lake City. Of this
historic city and the mystic Salt Lake, our
readers have had a description in a previous
number of the REVIEW. Suffice it to say
that Salt Lake City was founded by Brigham
Young, the great Mormon leader who went
out to Utah in 1847, and that it now ranks
<pb id="cop290" n="290"/>
among the first class cities of the far West.
When application was made to the United
States to make the territory of Utah a State,
the people found that a barrier stood in their
way, and that was the practice of plural marriages,
which seems to be the principal thing
in the religion of “the Latter Day Saints,” as
the Mormons are wont to call themselves.
They are now forbidden by the United States
to celebrate any more plural marriages. This
prohibition was almost a death blow to the
Mormon church at this place, and the result
is that many are seeking other quarters. Nevertheless,
they are still a strong and important
element in Salt Lake City. The Temple
that was began in 1853 was finished in April
1893. Forty years were employed in erecting
the building. Only members of the church
are permitted to enter it. All the public services
are held at the Tabernacle, which <sic corr="accommodates">accomodates</sic>
8,000 people.</p>
          <p>
The A. M. E. Church has a flourishing congregation
at this point, and manages to give
the bread of life to the church-going “Afro-American,”
as they do not take kindly to the
Mormon religion. Our party spent a day and
night at this point. Visited “Saltair,” the
<pb id="cop291" n="291"/>
grave of Brigham Young, and other points of
interest.</p>
          <p>
Ogden a city of 15,000 population, is about
twenty-five miles from Salt Lake City, and
is the last city in Utah, going West. Here the
tourist changes from the Denver and Rio
Grande train to that of the Southern Pacific.
The distance from Ogden to San Francisco is
883 miles, and the route is picturesque, historic,
beautiful.</p>
          <p>
Promontory, a small place that the traveller
would pass by without imagining that
there was anything to be seen worthy of attention,
is a place of more than ordinary historic
interest. At this point, on Monday, May
10th, 1869, the Union Pacific Railroad, building
West, and the Central Pacific building East,
met. The news was immediately flashed all
over the world that the great Trans-continental
railroad of America was finished. The
golden spike was driven by the late Senator
Leland Stanford.</p>
          <p>
The run through Nevada has many points
of interest. In the “Desert” there are many
towns; and passing beyond the Valley of the
Humbolt, we come to the “Lake Region,”
where are the Humbolt, Carson, Mud, Winnemuca,
Pyramid, and Walker's Lake.</p>
          <pb id="cop292" n="292"/>
          <p>The highest point reached in the Sierra Nevadas
is at Summit, where the elevation is
7,017 feet. Perhaps the most famous point is
Cape Horn, which is sometimes referred to
as the scenic wonder, where the train rolls
around a mountain side upon a bed that was
hewn there by men who were suspended from
the mountain side by ropes till they cut a
foot-hold.</p>
          <p>
Sacramento, the Capital of California, is our
next stop. Here is a population of over 32,000
and this is a beautiful city. The African
Methodist Episcopal Church is the only “colored”
church there. We spent a night and
day here, and the good people gave us a hearty
welcome, placing at our disposal the comforts
of their homes, and showing us around the
city, taking in the various points of interest,
including the capitol.</p>
          <p>
Passing by Oakland without stopping, we
at last reached San Francisco, the spot toward
which we had been looking for many days.
Our first surprise was to witness that almost
all the houses are frame; but this, the people
say, is from fear of earthquakes. We have
not heard of one in “Frisco” for a long time,
but the people prefer to be on the safe side.</p>
          <pb id="cop293" n="293"/>
          <p>Since this writing the city has been visited
by an earthquake.</p>
          <p>
We spent several days here, visiting Oakland
frequently, which is just across the river.
The city is quite hilly, and the cable-car system
is in general use. Chinese are here in
large numbers; they live together principally,
their district—Chinatown, as it is called—embraces
several blocks. Cheong Sue, our guide
through Chinatown, says that a few years
ago there were 80,000 Chinamen in San Francisco,
but now he thinks there are not more
than half that number. They are quite industrious,
having stores and shops of every
description, besides being engaged in the wood
and coal business, and various other vocations.
But they do not seem to adopt the American
way of living. They hold their citizenship in
China, and send their money there in large
sums.</p>
          <p>
Our guide informed us that he had lived in
this country for more than thirty years and
seemed quite willing to end his days here, but
he was not willing to cut off his “pigtail” nor
dispose of his opium pipe.</p>
          <p>
Sutro Heights, just above the “Cliffs,” is a
point of special interest in “Frisco.” Here a
very wealthy gentleman, of Jewish extraction,
<pb id="cop294" n="294"/>
Adolph Sutro by name, has the most
beautiful home and private park and home
that we have ever seen anywhere. Flowers of
every description, almost every imaginable
design of growing flowers, beautiful walks,
statuary, and even a <sic corr="menagerie">managerie</sic> are here, and
the place is kept in perfect order by a number
of men who are constantly employed. In approaching
the garden, one is met by a floral
design, growing on the hillside, with the following
words: “Welcome to Sutro Heights.”
The park is open constantly to the public, and
no tourist to San Francisco is willing to leave
until he has visited this most beautiful place.</p>
          <p>
Descending the hill from Sutro Heights, we
come to the Cliff House, where a good view
is had of the Seal Rocks, upon which are hundreds
of seals, or sea loins. These animals
go out into the ocean and feed, then return
to the rocks and rest. The largest one is called
Ben Butler, and he can be easily distinguished
from the others on account of his enormous
size.</p>
          <p>
A few steps down from the Cliff house, and
we stand upon the shore of the Pacific Ocean,
and the journey is complete.</p>
          <p>
There is an A. M. E. Church in San Francisco
and one in Oakland. Both are situated on
<pb id="cop295" n="295"/>
prominent streets. The congregation at San
Francisco needs a new building and under
the leadership of Rev. E. T. Cotman, who has
just taken the charge, we may hope to soon
see the good work under way.</p>
          <p>
On returning, we visited Marysville, a small
city less than a hundred miles from “Frisco.”
Bishop B. F. Lee, was holding Conference
here. Here we had an opportunity to meet
the members of the California Conference,
which was indeed a great pleasure. Our work
is not large out there. Our people have not
gone out in large numbers, and many who
have gone partake largely of the gold-hunting
spirit, and do not make much of church life.
A resident Bishop is greatly needed, and Bishop
Lee is arranging to spend much of his time
there.</p>
          <p>
After spending a week most pleasantly at
Marysville, our party started for home in good
health, well pleased with the trip, and with a
good deal less money in our pocketbooks than
we had when we started out. The journey
homeward was a pleasant one. A part of the
company was left at Pueblo; a part at Denver,
and the rest continued their journey to Omaha,
<pb id="cop296" n="296"/>
Nebraska, where with Rev. H. B. Parks and
family we spent a few days most pleasantly.</p>
          <p>
Elder Parks is one of our strong young men,
and is successfully managing the affairs of
the church at this point. He is held in high
esteem by the “Ministers Association,” and is
the only colored member of it.</p>
          <p>
Leaving Omaha, we stopped at Chicago
only long enough to change cars, then continued
our journey to the City of Brotherly Love,
which we reached August 31st.</p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="cop297" n="297"/>
          <head>CHAPTER VIII.</head>
          <head>My Election to the Bishopric<sic corr="missing period">.</sic></head>
          <p>Four years is not really a long period of
time, though under certain conditions, even
four hours may seem long. With me the period
between 1896 and 1900 had been a very
busy one. I had again become quite interested
in the work of the pastorate, preaching, raising
money and doing general pastoral work.
Bethel was alive and as active as a bee hive.
Our first big rally had set a new record in raising
money for local purposes, and it was our
ambition to make some new records for the
general church. Our first drive in this particular
was for the support of foreign missions,
and but for the friendly rivalry of Dr. W. D.
Cook, at New York, I might have had an easy
victory. As it was I barely led with a hundred
and seventy-five dollars for the Easter
offering.
<pb id="cop298" n="298"/>
</p>
          <p>No one appreciates defeat; and I having
been defeated at the last General Conference,
was anxious to let the Church know that I was
still very much alive. Certain friends were
insisting upon it that I must “make the race”
again for the Bishopric.</p>
          <p>
The politician who is out for office has a
way of saying: “I am in the hands of my
friends,” he, himself, being altogether the
most interested friend into whose hands he had
fallen. But here was a case where certain
friends had made my cause their own. I could
name several whose names would be very familiar
to many readers who took an active
part in making up the necessary majority
vote. I shall not call many names,
lest it might seem to be making invidious
distinctions between other friends
who were loyal in their support. But
there is one name that I may call with
propriety, and without giving offense to any
one. It was generally conceded that I did not
have fair play at the '96 Conference. Not because
I was defeated, but because the defeat
was accomplished by foul means. I feel all the
more free to say so, because the fact is generally
known by those who were present.
When several fabrications were resorted to
<pb id="cop299" n="299"/>
without seeming to answer the purpose, the
cry was raised by one inventive genius whom
I afterward had a chance to <sic corr="befriend">brefriend</sic>: “he
hates Southern men.” And then boastingly
said: “that will get them.” It did. But the
falsehood was so plainly apparent it could not
continue to deceive. That it could have deceived
at all was a mystery to me. I, myself,
a Southerner by birth, as were my parents,
and all my immediate family, and I think
we all have our share of that quality of heart
called patriotism, and say of our native state,
“with all its faults, I love it still.” Father and
mother sleep in southern soil. My mother
who spent her latter days with me in Philadelphia,
requested, like Joseph, that her bones
should be carried home for interment, and
that request was cheerfully and religiously
carried out.</p>
          <p>
And besides, the most of my travels for the
eight years preceding the Conference of '96
had been in the South, where I met and made
friendships with our Church leaders. Knowing
them I came to admire them. Taken as a
whole, a grander set of men—and women—
cannot be found anywhere in the Church. I
received many favors from them, and whenever
an opportunity afforded, was glad to reciprocate.
<pb id="cop300" n="300"/>
There I met the older men who were
leading the forces. A Leak; an “honest John
Turner;” a Stringer, a Brooks; a Robinson;
a Goodloe, and Coffee; a Quarterman; Coleman
and Moore; a Thomas and Wall; a Lofton
and Sherman; a Frazier; a Tyree, a
<sic corr="extra word">a</sic> Bryant; a Sterrett; a Mixon, just
then coming to the front; a Gardner, whose
son of his old age should be taken up by the
Church and educated; an A. M. Green, mighty
in debate; a Herbert and Johnson, and Handy;
a Jimmerson and Reynolds; a Nichols and
Williams, and Chavis; a Bradwell, with Flipper
just taking leadership among the younger
ones; with “Link” Gaines and “Archie” Carey
leaving the schoolroom for the regular work—
they are in evidence now. The list is a long
one, and only a few are mentioned. Besides,
a host of younger men, who have since taken
their places in the front ranks, many of whom
I had the pleasure of examining, coaching, and
otherwise assisting.</p>
          <p>
Dalton, Ga., was the first place visited by me
as a General Officer, and from there, year by
year, I went the rounds, mostly in the Southern
Conferences, for there I got the largest
subscription list for the Review, the Columbia
(S. C.) Conference leading them all.</p>
          <pb id="cop301" n="301"/>
          <p>When my turn came for promotion, I felt
quite secure among my newly-made friends,
and “the boys.” But, “while we slept, an
enemy sowed tares.” Never mind that now.
It is simply recorded as unwritten history,
which may be read with some degree of interest
by those who have not a perfect knowledge
of some of the things that were crowded into
the last years of the last departed century, as
it relates to African Methodism.</p>
          <p>
The sting of defeat, not simply for the want
of votes, but so evidently by conspiracy, made
me unwilling to have my friends again bring
me forward, and I said as much to certain of
them. But there was one friend who, understanding
perfectly the causes which led to defeat,
was determined to meet the foe again
in 1900, and declared in very emphatic words,
that my refusing to run would be a greater
disappointment and humiliation to my friends,
than to run, and even suffer another defeat.
That was enough for me, for I so valued the
friendship of Bishop W. J. Gaines, that a defeat
would be less painful to me than for him
to feel that I had, on account of cowardice or
false pride, deserted the cause of my friends
in the midst of the battle.</p>
          <pb id="cop302" n="302"/>
          <p>I stuck close to my work for three years,
writing an occasional letter to the Recorders,
and, a part of the time, by the request of
Bishop Arnett, editing the “Christian Endeavor
Visitor.” At the same time, keeping up
a correspondence with certain friends while my
honored and valuable friend, Bishop Gaines,
was “sowing by all waters” and permitting no
opportunity to pass which gave a chance to get
in a word for “my friend Coppin.” So many
persons since my election have told me how
Bishop Gaines explained to them why things
happened as they did at Wilmington, in '96,
and won them actively over to his cause.</p>
          <p>
When it became evident that I was again
looming up, and that men who actually assisted
in my defeat were declaring that I
should be vindicated in 1900, an attempt was
made to again compass my defeat by bringing
out my friend, Dr. J. A. Johnson as a candidate,
and thereby, not only divide my strength,
but bring about confusion among my friends.
But here the author of this new scheme reckoned
without his host. Might just as well
have asked Jonathan to betray David into the
hands of Saul. The prompt reply, with a veritable
Johnsonian emphasis, was: “I will not
be a candidate for anything so long as Coppin
<pb id="cop303" n="203"/>
is a candidate.” What next? The foe must
take the field and fight like a man, which was
his perfect right, but, fight an honorable
battle.</p>
          <p>
I resolved to make one visit, only one, to
some center, and I chose the North Georgia
Conference. Bishop H. M. Turner presided.
I had two reasons for selecting this place.
First, it was the home of Bishop Gaines, and
he would be present; and secondly, I wanted
to again meet, face to face, some of my old
friends whom I met when I first went to the
far South, and among, them, the strong and
intrepid Flipper, who, if he at all espoused a
cause, was a host within himself. Here then
would be the advantage if the North Georgia
trip succeeded: if the presiding bishop became
favorably impressed, with Dr. <sic corr="Flipper">Fripper</sic> and
Bishop Gaines, there would be three distinct
forces in action, in a stronghold of African
Methodism.</p>
          <p>
Bishop Turner gave me a hearty welcome.
The men, my old time friends,—a host of
them—manifested much enthusiasm. Young
Fountain, a new voice lifted, said: “We boys
are going to stand by you, just as we propose
to stand by Dr. Flipper later on.” Bishop Turner
<pb id="cop304" n="304"/>
was “on the giving hand.” He first asked
me to take the afternoon service. That was
not the best for me, tho, any service was
good. I wanted to get before the people in
general, and my special friends in particular.
It was Saturday afternoon, Bishop Turner called
me to him, and said: “I want you to take
my appointment and preach tomorrow morning.”
I somehow felt that the suggestion was
from above, and at once I left the Conference,
and went to my room at the home of my
friend Bishop Gaines, and asked for grace to
enable me to fill that appointment, to the glory
of God, and the edification of the people.
What a glorious presence of the Divine Spirit!</p>
          <p>
When all was over and the service dismissed,
Dr. Flipper extended his hand with a word
of congratulation, and requested to see me
privately in the lecture room: ominous request!
The tete-a-tete between us is still unwritten
history. Suffice it to say the conversation
<sic corr="proceeded">proceded</sic> with frankness, and was pleasant,
and “Joe Flipper” and I are still the old
friends that we were when I first visited
Georgia taking subscriptions for the Review,
preaching, lecturing and singing: “The Church
is moving on.”</p>
          <p>
A few months later the General Conference
<pb id="cop305" n="305"/>
met at Columbus, Ohio. I led my delegation
from the old Philadelphia Conference. There
were two candidates from the same Conference,
Dr. C. T. Shaffer, secretary of the Church
Extension Society and myself. Such a condition
sometimes insures the defeat of both
aspirants. But, in this case, both were elected,
together with Drs. E. Tyree: M. M. Moore,
and C. S. Smith.</p>
          <p>
When the votes were counted, it was found
that Drs. Tyree, Moore and Smith had the
required numbers, and Dr. Shaffer and I were
some votes short. There were two Shaffer
brothers present and some votes just read
“Shaffer” and were thrown out, they were
neither for “Cornelius,” nor “George” Shaffer:
but, by counting the rejected ballots for C. T.
Shaffer, he would have the required number.
His friend, Bishop Grant, who was presiding,
suggested that the thrown out ballots be
counted for “Cornelius” Shaffer; but my
friend, Bishop Gaines who was on guard, objected
to such an unusual course of procedure,
and only yielded upon the condition, that if
the Conference agree that the rejected ballots
be counted, the chairman would entertain a
motion, that the rules be suspended, and L.
J. Coppin elected by acclamation. This being
<pb id="cop306" n="306"/>
agreed to, the motion was put to count the
thrown out ballots for Dr. C. T. Shaffer. Immediately
Dr. W. D. Chappelle obtained the
floor, and moved for the suspension of the
rules, and the election of L. J. Coppin by acclamation:
the motion was carried <sic corr="unanimously">unamiously</sic>.
But some one raised the point the next
morning that the discipline provides that such
an election should be by ballot. So, notwithstanding
the vote was unanimous, it was decided,
that to remove any question of legality,
the Secretary of the Conference be authorized
to cast the vote of the Conference for L.
J. Coppin. This was agreed to also without
any objecting voice. So, I was elected twice,
which seemed to all quite sufficient.</p>
          <p>
The question is often discussed, what makes
one a Bishop, the election or the ordination.
I think it is quite correct to say, it requires
both performances to complete the work.
Surely no one <sic corr="would">wound</sic> be consecrated,—or ordained—
to an office for which he had not been
elected. On the other hand, to neglect the induction
into the office without the spiritual “setting
apart,” would rob the whole procedure
of its sanctity, and make it unbiblical. There
may be a difference, even if only what might
be called a technical difference between ordination,
<pb id="cop307" n="307"/>
and consecration. Any consecration
is an ordination, but, every ordination may
not be technically a consecration. Certain
disciples at Corinth had believed, and been
baptized, or, set apart by baptism. But when
Paul passed through he inquired as to whether
or not they had received the Holy Ghost, and
found that they had not! They had been baptized
unto John's baptism, but there is a Holy
Ghost Baptism. The former is legal, the latter
spiritual. The former is by man—the election
if you will—the latter of God. The former
may or may not have divine approval; the latter
is necessary even when the former is approved
of God.</p>
          <p>
As for me, I was anxious about my consecration.
The building of the Temple was by
divine plan and arrangement; but, when Solomon
dedicated it, a cloud filled the house! God
accepted it. It was about this “acceptance”
that I was anxious. A good deal of the “human”
had entered into the election; of this I
was well aware: all of which may have been
necessary. It seemed to have required prejudice,
jealousy and spite, to get Joseph down
into Egypt, but God wanted him there. We
all have our choice of persons to perform certain
rites, as baptism, and marriage; even burial
<pb id="cop308" n="308"/>
of dead. And when it comes to being set
apart to a holy office or function, all the more
one might have a preference of person to perform
the service. But, it is a rule with us, that
our Bishops act according to seniority in ordaining
Bishops. So I, like the rest, simply
took my turn and was ordained by the next
Bishop in order. This did not altogether satisfy
the longing of my soul, tho I made myself
satisfied. Perhaps it was better to be that way,
for the selecting of some one, could have been
construed as the rejecting of some others.</p>
          <p>
But that Godly woman; veritable saint,
Amanda Smith was on the ground. O, how I
did wish that she might bow with me in prayer,
and offer me to Him whom she knew so
well, and who had so wonderfully answered
her prayers, and blessed her work. But, how
could this be brought about? So, I finally
banished the thought from my mind, and went
to my wife and informed her that I was now
ready to go home for dinner; when to my
surprise, but delight, she said: “would you
object to my inviting sister Amanda Smith
home to dinner with us?“ We had at our
boarding house a suite of rooms, for the purpose
of privacy. There, in that “calm retreat,”
we three, away from the crowd and noise, and
<pb id="cop309" n="309"/>
“congratulations:” there with God; alone with
God, bowed in prayer. Amanda Smith prayed.
I still feel to be under the influence of that
prayer. It was indeed a prayer of consecration,
and it seemed to me, “that heaven came
down our souls to greet.” I then felt satisfied,
and especially so, because, what I desired had
seemingly come by divine interposition.</p>
          <p>
For a long time I had desired to see Africa,
our “Mother Land.” I say Mother Land, because,
the amalgamations Americana that
slave conditions brought about gave us so many
American fathers, that should such offsprings
go to Africa, it certainly would not be going
to Father Land. But be this as it may, I wanted
to see Africa, the land of Ham. But
it was far away. Much farther a few years
ago than it now is. If one would go to Africa
simply on a visit, it would prove to be rather
expensive, requiring much time and money,
neither of which I had at my command to
spare in amounts so large. So, like many
other desires that possessed me from time to
time, I had about decided to abandon the hope
of ever standing upon African soil.</p>
          <p>
At this Conference, five Bishops were elected
a larger number than at any previous
election. The object was, to extend our work
<pb id="cop310" n="310"/>
to South Africa. We had for some time been
on the West Coast; but now, by a visit by
Bishop H. M. Turner to South Africa, the
“Ethiopian” Church had been brought into the
African Methodist fold. How peculiarly some
things work out! Call it chance, call it providence;
or, say, it just happened. Prophecy said
the Christ would be born in Bethlehem: Caesar
Augustus who knew nothing about the prophecy,
and cared less, issued a decree, levying
a tax upon his subjects which sent Joseph and
Mary to Bethlehem. A comet that had been
wandering, world without end, as comets will,
got back into our solar system just in time to
send some superstitious star gazers to Jerusalem
to search prophecy to find out if it at all
pointed to any thing that might be connected
with what they thought a phenomenon. If
they looked for the Christ, the records at Jerusalem
said “Bethlehem,” and to Bethlehem
they went. And so, it “happened,” that the
“stork,” the taxation; the royal decree as to
time for collecting; the return of the comet;
the decision of the “wise men” to go just at
that time to Jerusalem, all converged to this
centre. What a remarkable coincidence! But
that is just the way that things do sometimes
so strangely happen! Well, it so happened,
<pb id="cop311" n="311"/>
that I was elected at a time that the Church
was about to extend its work in Africa. This
was the opportunity for me to realize my fondest
dream. Five Bishops were elected, but
who will go to Africa? As quick and as earnestly
as Isaiah, I said: “here am I, send me.”
I hastened to make the request, and the Episcopal
Committee was not slow to grant it.
That Committee was only too glad to find one
who wanted to go, and that one was only too
glad of the chance. So here again was a coincidence.</p>
          <p>
I asked to be sent to South Africa. This
field has both its advantages and disadvantages
compared with our work on the West
Coast. First, the climate is temperate compared
with that of the West Coast, at Liberia and
Sierra <sic corr="Leone">Leeone</sic>, which are under a torrid sun.
But here, in South Africa is the language difficulty.
True Cape Town, the headquarters of
our work, has been so long under English rule,
that the courts and schools are principally carried
on in English; the trading the same. But
even in Cape Town: “little London,” we are
obliged to hold Church services in the Dutch
and native languages. But when you go out
of Cape Town, “up the country” you are among
either Dutch or native people altogether, and
<pb id="cop312" n="312"/>
unless you can speak their language, you must
have an interpreter.</p>
          <p>
Cape Town—the Cape of Good Hope—was
settled years ago by Dutchmen, who made
wives of the Hotentot women, the Hotentots
being the Native people who inhabited the
Cape. This Dutch, and Native union produced
the “Cape Colored people,” and the Hotentot
tribes were crushed out or pushed back: the
Dutch, and not the Native language is still
spoken by these descendents of mixed blood
parentage. Previous to the English occupation,
was all Dutch. With the subjugation of the
Dutch, it became Dutch and English. The
Dutch people, dominant in numbers and in
material possessions, forbade the Colored contingent
to speak English. So, we have the
unusual condition of Colored Dutchmen: “Coloured”
as the English people spell it. Those
who live right in Cape Town are obliged to
be able to make themselves understood in English;
but, just a very few miles outside of this
City of nearly a hundred thousand population,
there are Colored people who cannot speak a
word of English.</p>
          <p>
Between my appointment to the 14th Episcopal
District of the A. M. R. Church and the
day of sailing, I filled some lecture engagements,
<pb id="cop313" n="313"/>
as means of collecting some funds to assisting
the work over there. Of course the
subject of my lectures was: “Africa,” or “South
Africa,” or “The Dark Continent.” It is amazing,
how much one can say upon a subject that
he knows absolutely nothing about. But are
there not books upon every imaginable subject?
Yes, verily: “of making many books,
there is no end<sic corr="missing period">.</sic>” I soon collected a small library
on various phases of Africa, its peoples
etc. Those books contained a great deal of
information, but most of them contained also
many errors. This is such a large, interesting
and important subject, that it is difficult for
either a white or Colored writer to avoid being
influenced by prejudice. The white man
sees the African full of faults and deficiencies,
which may be true; but certainly not all of the
truth: while, the Colored man, in trying to correct
the misrepresentations so apparent, may
incline to the opposite extreme. In the books
I read, I saw much about the Kafirs, and so,
supposing that they were the principal tribes
among whom I would have to work, I informed
myself concerning them, and lectured about
them before leaving America.</p>
          <p>
Now imagine my mortification when I found
that there was no such tribe on the continent
<pb id="cop314" n="314"/>
of Africa. The word originated among the Mohammedans,
and meant, something like “infidel:”
one outside of the faith: no reference
to race at all except for the fact that it was
the Native people of a certain place who were
thus referred to. It finally came to be used
<sic corr="opprobriously">oppropriously</sic>, just as in America the word
“nigger” is used.</p>
          <p>
Just imagine my chagrin, when, in conversation
with a Wesleyan—white—minister on
the boat between Southampton and Cape Town
I, informed him, with much confidence and
zest, that I was on my way to South Africa,
to labor among the “Kafirs,” and he, with a
sarcastic retort, replied: “there are no Kafirs
to labor among.” It was a “home blow.” I
could not reply. I had only “read” about them.
From what I afterwards learned about the
gentleman and his work among the Natives,
I think he must have enjoyed the shot that
took my breath. We were accused of “sheep
stealing” for, after the advent of our Church,
the Native people would leave their former
Church relations with the white people, and
come to us. It mattered not how vehemently
we refused to receive them, and try to explain
that our mission was only to such as had no
Church home. One old lady at one of the
<pb id="cop315" n="315"/>
places where we were being importuned to organize,
said: “you may bring your Church here,
or not, but I will never step my foot inside of
another white man's church so long as I live.”
The fact was, they felt to be coming to their
own, and for more reasons than is necessary
for me to here name.</p>
          <p>
Some time ago I received a letter and before
speaking more about things in South
Africa, it may be of interest to the reader to
have it appear here:</p>
          <p>
<q direct="unspecified"><text><body><div1 type="letter"><opener><dateline>MacCameline Hall, Lower Providence,
Pa. Feb. 19, 1916.</dateline><lb/>
<salute>Rt. Rev. Levi J. Coppin, D.D.:</salute></opener><p>Dear Bishop:—I've been intending to write to
you for a long while my appreciation of the
candor, simplicity, force and naive genuineness
with which you tell the story of your travels
and experiences in South Africa, while in charge
of missions of your Church. In your book
which Mrs. Ballentine and myself have read
with great and unique pleasure, unique pleasure,
I say. For it is rarely one can read a book
such as yours, and rely <sic corr="implicitly">implicity</sic> on the statement
of every detail. The question so often
rises: Is that so? Mustn't that be taken with
a grain of salt? Isn't he prejudiced in that judgment?
Isn't he showing the effect of race prejudice?</p><pb id="cop316" n="316"/><p>But in your book the atmosphere breathed
through every line is so genuinely that of a
Christian scholar and gentleman, every word
carries conviction in itself.</p><p>And so, My Dear Bishop, I remain as ever
your old friend and schoolmate (and I'm glad
to be able to write myself so).</p><closer><signed>FRANK SCHELL BALLENTINE</signed>,<lb/>
Editor—American Bible. Author—“Fundamental
Facts of Life,” etc., etc.</closer></div1></body></text></q></p>
          <p>
The book referred to is a previous publication,
entitled: “Observations of Persons and
Things in South Africa.”</p>
          <p>
I cannot find words to express my joy at
being privileged to go to Africa<sic corr=",">.</sic> stand upon
its soil, view the land with my own eyes, and
not simply with the eyes of others through
the printed pages of books: breathe its air,
whether healthful or poisonous, and know for
myself: see and mingle with its people, from
the raw native, nude, or in clout or blanket, to
the highly civilized man, who had passed
through mission schools and English schools;
a Dr. Edward W. Blyden, standing upon a
platform in Philadelphia, U. S. A., with
American scholarship at his feet, listening
with breathless silence to his critical interpretation
<pb id="cop317" n="317"/>
of Arabic, as he told from his
standpoint the story of Islamism. This personal
presence in Africa, not on a flying trip
as a “Globe Trotter,” but as a resident among
the people, gave me an opportunity to see and
know men, who, unlike Dr. Blyden, were not
international characters, with cyclopedic pedigrees:
men who had never been beyond their
native soil, but who, like Blyden, could think,
speak, read and write, in several languages
besides their mother tongue.</p>
          <p>
I was holding a Conference at Cape Town,
to which representatives of various tribes had
come, to meet the annual session and report
their work.</p>
          <p>
There was one from the Bechuanas, who,
although we already had two interpreters, one
for the benefit of the Dutch speaking members,
and one for the Sikosas, who also spoke
for other tribes when requested to further explain,
could not understand what was going
on. So, he rose up in his place and complained.
The interpreter, after comparing, or,
analyzing in exchange a few expressions pro
and con, reported that the brother from Bechuanaland
complained that as there was no
one interpreting in his tongue he might as
well go home, as he did not understand anything
<pb id="cop318" n="318"/>
about the business of the Conference.
Upon obtaining this information I decided that
we must have another interpreter, even if for
that man alone. Whereupon, a young native
man by the name of Sinamela, said: “You need
not multiply interpreters: if you desire it, I
will interpret for all of the various tongues
that are here represented.” The suggestion
was acceded to, and Rev. S. H. Sinamela was
appointed Conference Interpreter. Other native
men in our work, who had up to that time
never been out of Africa, could stand on their
feet and hold conversation simultaneously in
English, Dutch and two or more of the native
dialects: such men as M. M. Mokone; Isaiah
Sishuba; J. Z. Tantsi; H. R. Ngcayiya; C. M.
Sebeta; Benjamin Kumalo, and many others.</p>
          <p>
Then there were many who are not of pure
native blood, but of native tongue, and take
the condition of the native. Some of those
mixed bloods have become more or less prominent
in national and tribal affairs. It may not
be generally known that one John Dunn, frequently
referred to as a Zulu chief, was an
Englishman of unmixed blood. When I say
unmixed, I mean, from all appearances. His
children by the native women take the condition
of their mothers, and are “Natives.”
<pb id="cop319" n="319"/>
Adam Kok was a mulatto, though a mighty
native chief. Dr. Abdurahman is a Malay, his
wife an English woman. Hadje Ben Hassen is
an East Indian.</p>
          <p>
Indeed, many persons, some of whom are
educated and wealthy, would be representative
in any civilized community, but, not being
Europeans, they are, well, either Negro, or
colored, or, Afro-any-thing-under-the-sun;
since they are all the product of the various
nationalities and race <sic corr="varieties">vareties</sic> that live on the
big, and yet but half known continent.</p>
          <p>
Then, there are native men of pure blood;
yes, I mean who come straight down from
Ham, who are unmixed with Shem or Jepheth,
who have grown up outside of “civilization,”
and never saw a “school,” who have become
strong leaders among their people; who have
organized and held them together; who have
taught them statecraft; given them some
kind of religion and a very decided moral code.
Bastardy and theft is seldom known among
the native peoples before reached, influenced
and dominated by modern civilization. Before
civilization comes in and by force stops
capital punishment, the father of an illegitimate
child, will, upon conviction, be beheaded.
As to the “<sic corr="nameless">namesless</sic> crime,” it is nameless
<pb id="cop320" n="320"/>
and unknown among the uncivilized natives.
Missionaries, who would play upon the credulity
of those from whom they hope to receive
larger donations for work in “poor, benighted
Africa,” sometimes tell a story about
reaching fellow missionaries—women, as well
as men, remember—just in time to save them
from being eaten by cannibals—may God forgive them—but it will be of great importance
to note, that no missionary has ever said:
“We got to them just in time to save the men
from being murdered and the women from being
raped.” However willing a sensational and
unscrupulous missionary might be to misrepresent
facts in order to make out a good case
for more liberal giving, not one will venture
his reputation upon such a falsehood as that
would be. And yet, have you not read in the
columns of your paper, a comment upon the
rape habit which said: “His old native—or
heathen—habit returned, being in the blood.”
I say again, and without fear of successful
contradiction, that the “nameless” crime is
practically, not to say absolutely unknown by
native people who know nothing of our civilization (?)<sic corr="missing period">.</sic> With many the first suggestion of
the possibility of a woman being forced was
when a slave-holding master forced a fellow-slave
<pb id="cop321" n="321"/>
woman. A case in point. It was in
November, 1903, that I left Aliwal North—
Cape Colony—for Mafeteng, Basutoland. Our
pastor there had built a neat little Church,
and knowing that I was to visit Basutoland,
he planed to have the church dedicated during
my visit. My trip and the dedication were
published months ahead. There were no railroads
in Basutoland—were not then—and so,
it requires some time to get news through the
country. No opportunity was left unimproved
to advertise this church dedication; and that,
too, by a “Bishop from America;” but more
still, a Bishop of our race variety. Our minister
there, Rev. Paul M. Shupinyaneng, is energetic
and alert, and had planned to have a big
crowd. He was not disappointed. When the
day came they were there from far and near.
Some had came as far as a three days' journey
on horseback. Both men and women are
expert in horseback riding out there.</p>
          <p>
Among those who came from a distance on
horseback was a white girl from a far-away
mission station. A pure white English young
girl, daughter of the missionary at the place
from which she came. She, too, was curious
to see a colored Bishop. She made the journey
alone, except for the company of her
<pb id="cop322" n="322"/>
pony and little dog, whose feet became so
sore from the long distance over the rough,
rocky roads, that she had to dismount and
take him up and carry him in her arms as she
rode. She was at the parsonage when I arrived,
and told me the story of how she came
to be in Africa, and of her long journey to the
dedication; how she would travel all day and
stop over at night at a native village. I asked
her if she were not afraid to make the journey
alone. With a look of surprise, she asked,
what would she be afraid of. Immediately
seeing my mistake, I switched off, and suggested
that she might have been exposed to
wild beasts. But she said all the wild beasts
had been killed and driven back from those
parts long ago; a thing that I knew very well,
for I had informed myself of that fact before
taking the journey myself. I was glad to
change the subject and begin talking about
mission work. Her parents went to Africa
when young. Their children were born there,
and this young woman had never been out of
the country. She was educated in her father's
mission school, and could speak the native as
well as the English language. I was glad to
drop, and get away from the subject “fear,”
because I was quite ashamed to let her know
<pb id="cop323" n="323"/>
that I came from a country where the
morals of the people are such that it might
not be safe for a woman, a young woman, to
travel out in the open three days alone. I
venture the guess, that she had never heard of
a woman being outraged.</p>
          <p>
My business upon arriving at Cape Town
was to have my church recognized as such,
according to the laws of England, which are
in force in all English colonies. Any denomination
can hold religious services, and do
purely religious work, but no minister can
solemnize a marriage without obtaining permission
from the Government. Of course,
people do not want to belong to a church
whose ministers cannot perform a marriage.
</p>
          <p>Rev. I. N. Fitzpatrick had preceded me to
Cape Town—before my election—as a missionary
sent by Bishop H. M. Turner, and had
applied for Government recognition for our
Church but failed to obtain it. I went, quite
prepared to meet the demands of the Government
so far as credentials from my church and
from my government were concerned, and
so I lost no time in presenting myself at the
Office of the Colonial Secretary. I am sure
the reader will be interested in knowing just
how the English people proceed in such matters,
<pb id="cop324" n="324"/>
and so, I herewith submit the correspondence
that is of record at the Colonial
Office at Cape Town, South Africa.</p>
          <q direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <opener><dateline>Colonial Secretary's Office, Cape<lb/>
Town, Cape of Good Hope, March<lb/>26, 1901.</dateline>
<salute>The Right Rev. Bishop Coppin,<lb/>A. M. E. Church, Cape Town:</salute></opener>
                  <p>My Dear Bishop:—On the 26th of February last,
the Rev. I. N. Fitzpatrick addressed a communication
to the then Prime Minister, reporting
that he had been deputed to come to South
Africa, (a) to confer with Government, (b) to
endeavor to explain the true position of the
African Methodist Episcopal Church, and (c) to
report on return to the Grand Conference of
1900.</p>
                  <p>The interview was held on the 2nd of March,
and Mr. Schreiner desired thereat, preparatory
to recognition in this Colony, that the Church
should be domiciled here, and have, on the spot,
some fully competent authority—such authority
being vouched for by the chief United States
Government official of the State he comes from,
and he noted as essential the production of
proof of educational qualifications on the part
of those “ordained or set apart” for whom recognition
as “Marriage Officers” might be
sought.</p>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <pb id="cop325" n="325"/>
          <p>Further, to quote from a letter he subsequently
(3d <sic corr="idem) caused">idem )caused</sic> to be addressed to
Mr. Fitzpatrick, the Prime minister stated:</p>
          <q direct="unspecified">
            <text>
              <body>
                <div1 type="letter">
                  <p>It is of course well known that the African
Methodist Episcopal Church of America possesses
in that country a substantial organization,
the ramifications of whose operations extend,
you report, to Canada, the West Indian
Islands, and West Africa, and Mr. Schreiner
wishes you to understand that the Government
does not oppose the extension to the Cape
Colony of the legitimate work of that denomination.</p>
                  <p>The Government takes a broad view of the
case, and concludes that as the status of the
Rev. M. Dwane, who claimed to be the Bishop
and ecclesiastical head in South Africa of the
African Methodist Episcopal Church, has not
yet been affirmed to the satisfaction of the
Government, and it is understood that his connection
with the African Methodist Episcopal
Church in that alleged capacity has ceased, the
full recognition of the African Methodist Episcopal
Denomination as a Church organized and
working in the Colony, within the meaning of
the Marriage Order in the Council of 1838, has
not been demonstrated to be yet due.</p>
                  <p>Under these circumstances and seeing that
the Conference, whose avowed object is to place
the disputed matter on a legal footing, is timed
to assemble in two months, there appear valid
reasons for deferring such recognition until the
<pb id="cop326" n="326"/>
organization and working of the Church is
placed upon a formal basis in the Colony, with
the approval and sanction of the General Conference.</p>
                  <p>Now you have deposited with the Government
the following documents, viz.:</p>
                  <p>1. Diploma of introduction (signed 7th January,
1900, by the chairman of the Bishops' Council
and the Secretary) certifying that Bishop L.
J. Coppin, D.D., is assigned to the Fourteenth
district, and appointed to the supervision of our
Church work in all of South Africa and elsewhere.
It is noted, however, that in your letter
of the 16th inst., you explain that 1901 was
meant as the date of the year.</p>
                  <p>
2. Certificate, 14th January, 1901, from Secretary
of the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania,
stating that the African Methodist Episcopal
Church is a corporation under the laws of the
State.</p>
                  <p>
3. Authentication by Secretary of State of the
United States of No. 2.</p>
                  <p>
4. Certificate, 14th January, 1901, from Secretary
of State of Ohio, that Trustees of the African
Methodist Episcopal Church were incorporated
on 25th June, 1900.</p>
                  <p>
5. Authentication by Secretary of State of
the United States of No. 4, and the Colonial
Secretary feels satisfied that you have thereby
the documentary requirements imposed by the
Prime Minister in 1900, and he desires me to intimate
to you that the African Methodist Episcopal
Church (whereof you are a Bishop with
<pb id="cop327" n="327"/>
local oversight) is from the 12th of March, 1901
—the date of your interview with myself—
recognized by Government as a “Church” within
the meaning of the Marriage Order in Council
of 1838. It will be clearly understood, that
Mr. Graham has no intention of discussing
questions already disposed of by Mr. Schreiner,
and that consequently, no local ordination to
the Church effected prior to that date will be
accepted as valid for the purposes of the Marriage
Order in Council.</p>
                  <p>
It will be necessary from that date, that the
fact of any ordination by yourself of any person
as “Minister” be notified to this office in
writing for record.</p>
                  <p>I am, my Lord Bishop, your Lordship's obedient
servant.</p>
                  <closer><signed>NOEL JANISH,</signed>
<lb/>
Under Colonial Secretary,<lb/>for Colonial Secretary.</closer>
                </div1>
              </body>
            </text>
          </q>
          <p>The reader will discover by reference to the
last paragraph in Mr. Janish's letter, that all
ordinations made previous to the 12th of
March, 1901, were null and void by this act of
recognition, and such persons though previously
ordained could not be made marriage
officers either by me, or by any of my successors
in office. Such persons could exercise
all other ministerial functions, or, even be reordained.</p>
          <pb id="cop328" n="328"/>
          <p>We were a happy set in Cape Town and
elsewhere in South Africa when this civil
recognition was obtained. This, however,
was only for Cape Colony, the fight for like
recognition throughout South Africa continued,
and was not obtained for the Transvaal,
Orange River and Natal Colonies until
1910, under the administration of Bishop J.
Albert Johnson.</p>
          <p>
My four years' administration in South
Africa, 1900 to 1904, was busy and full of interest
to myself, and I trust not altogether
without profit to the native and mixed people
of the place and to the A. M. E. Church.
Some few incidents connected with my work
in South Africa will be noticed in a subsequent
chapter.</p>
          <p>
The General Conference of 1904 met in
Chicago, and at its close I was assigned to the
Seventh Episcopal District, consisting of
South Carolina and Alabama. These are both
African Methodist strongholds. Both have a
Church school. In South Carolina it is Allen
University, and in Alabama it is Payne University.
Both schools are taking on university
proportions since they were organized.
In both cases large additions of land have
been added to the original sites: additional
<pb id="cop329" n="329"/>
buildings erected, curriculum of studies enlarged
and improved, and the faculties
strengthened. It just happened to have been
under my administration that these additional
lands for school purposes were secured both
in Alabama and later in South Carolina. To
secure them was quite a burden at the time
but had they not been secured then, it would
now be a much greater burden, if not an impossibility.
A school may start on a small
scale, and develop into a university, but not
on an acre of ground. The A. M. E. Church
had its birth in a blacksmith shop, and the
denomination was connectionally organized in
an unpretentious rough-cast building. <sic corr="But">but</sic> in
extent, it is nearly world-wide, and has some
church edifices that do credit to any city or
denomination: some built from the foundation
up, and others purchased from other denominations.</p>
          <p>
Our Metropolitan Church at the Capital of
the Nation, planned and built by us, is said to
be the largest audience room in the District
of Columbia. The building is paid for. Our
“Bethel,” at Baltimore, purchased from the
Episcopalians, at a cost of ninety thousand
dollars, could not be built for two hundred
thousand without the organ and furniture,
<pb id="cop330" n="330"/>
which would cost over fifty thousand more.
The main building is quite as large as the
Metropolitan at Washington, and has, in addition,
a two-story chapel in the rear of the
main building and facing another street. The
building is paid for. The way the congregation
of Bethel (Baltimore) came together,
under the magnetic leadership of its pastor,
himself a Marylander, and gathered more than
seventy thousand dollars in two years, and
more than doubled the membership, and won
the esteem, applause and practical co-operation
of the citizens without regard to denominational
affiliation, constitutes a new record in
African Methodism, and so far as we know, is
without a parallel in race enterprise, either as
it relates to church or state; i. e. religious or
secular activities.</p>
          <p>
At the close of the General Conference,
which met at Norfolk, Va., 1908, I was assigned
to the Second Episcopal District, which
consisted of North Carolina, Virginia, the
District of Columbia, and Maryland. Four
years later, when the General Conference met
at Kansas City, Kansas—1912—I was returned
to the Second, and before the quadrennium
closed a vacancy occurred in the Seventh District,
which consisted then of South Carolina
<pb id="cop331" n="331"/>
only, and I was by the request of the representatives
of the district, appointed to fill
the unexpired term. This made the second
time that I had the privilege and pleasure of
serving South Carolina, the State that has
produced the largest number of African
Methodist Bishops. The State that is second
only to Georgia in its number of African
Methodist members, and second to none in loyalty
and devotion to the cause of “Manhood
Christianity.” The State that produced the
pioneer educator of the race, and the pioneer
missionary-chaplain that followed in the wake
of Sherman “From Atlanta to the Sea<sic corr=",">.</sic>” and
organized African Methodism. It seems
scarcely necessary to say that I refer to
Daniel Alexander Payne and Henry MacNiel
Turner: both of whom became Senior Bishops
in the Church which they served so long and
so faithfully.</p>
          <p>
I always had a desire to preside over the
Sixth Episcopal District, partly because
Georgia was the first state in the far South
that I visited after entering public life, and
partly on account of such a large number of
personal friends. But, the path of duty can
not always be marked out ahead. Georgia
has been well cared for in general superintendency,
<pb id="cop332" n="332"/>
and has gone on multiplying Conferences
and members in which respects it is
without a peer in the family of African Methodism.</p>
          <p>
It will be seen, that for sixteen consecutive
years my field of labor was entirely in the
South. My first District being under the
Southern Cross for four years, and the other
twelve years, in Alabama, South Carolina,
North Carolina, Virginia and Maryland, “My
Maryland,” where I first saw the light.</p>
          <p>
In looking over this territory, one will be
surprised to see the number of men, produced
in such a short time, who have shown superior
strength in different ways. Some as students
who have really developed a respectable
degree of scholarship. Some as preachers who
reached a mark above the average. More still
as organizers, leaders of men, Church builders,
founders of schools, and evangelists, by
whose efforts as revivalists, thousands have
been gathered into the Church, and have “continued
steadfast in the Apostles doctrine.”
Some became well known, others, scarcely
known beyond the narrow limits of the states
in which they worked. But all the same,
mighty men of valor. The world will never
refer to them as educators, for instance; for
<pb id="cop333" n="333"/>
they were not known as such, and according
to the established meaning of the word, they
were not. Yet, many of them have been responsible
for the education of more persons than
the average man who occupies the chair as
teacher. They were determined to give to
others, advantages which they themselves
were denied. They have raised tens of thousands
of dollars for the education of the youth.
They have put their own children thru the
schools, and many who, not having, children
themselves, have labored just as hard for the
education of the children of others. Many of
them, who, tho without education, could make
most eloquent and convincing appeals for the
cause.</p>
          <p>
I am reminded as I write of the late Lazarus
Gardner of Alabama. He was always the
popular speaker on “Educational Anniversary”
in the Conferences. His English (?) was the
most unique and purely original, I think, that
an audience ever listened to. The charm of
his fiery eloquence, and pungent thrusts that
moved his audience to action, consisted
principally in his violation of every known
rule governing the English language. He
could use some of the most “cross-legged”
relative pronouns that it is possible for a
<pb id="cop334" n="334"/>
combination of misplaced words to bring
together. But no matter how he combined his
words, he would, with a wit all his own—
consciously or unconsciously—drive the truth
right home, and carry his point.</p>
          <p>
Bishop Grant had a way of introducing an
educated man to speak, saying he represented
the present generation of schoolmen. Then
he would bring out brother Gardiner as the
“representative of the past,” and often to the
disadvantage of the first speaker. On one occasion,
when the Educational meeting of the
Conference in the interest of Payne University
was being held, which meetings always closed
with a collection for the School, he was not
on the program. The Committee had seen fit
to select two men of the Conference who were
from the Schools, and more fitly represented
the occasion. These speakers came forward,
each in his turn, and vied with each other in
showing what he knew about the general
cause of education, and how learnedly he could
give advice to the young men; and how beautifully
a sentence could be clothed in most
choice language. They both read papers; and
each production was unduly long, especially
so, in consideration of the fact that an appeal
had to be made for funds, which meant the
<pb id="cop335" n="335"/>
very life of the School; and was, indeed, the
principal object of the meeting. As the speakers
proceeded, the audience became tired, listless
and sleepy. At last, around about eleven
o'clock at night, the last speaker finished. In
the mean time “brer” Gardiner had been turning
and twisting like a man who was suffering
from what is popularly known as a pain-in-the
stomach. The instant moment the last word
fell from the lips of the last speaker, brother
Gardiner was on his feet, with up lifted hands,
and voice, <sic corr="exclaiming">exclaming</sic>, “Bishop!” When he saw
that he was recognized by the chair, and there
was no danger of some one else getting the
floor, he leisurely made a step or two toward
the presiding officer, and combining a pathetic
look with a cunning twinkle in his eye, which
secured the attention and interest of the house,
he, pleadingly said: “May I speak a word for
Payne?” The Bishop who fully took in the
situation, and was himself showing much anxiety,
leaned forward, and with a humorous and
characteristic smile, said: “you may; for I think
it is about time that such a word was said.”
That word was spoken. The other speakers
were forgotten, and a large contribution was
laid on the table for “Payne;” thanks to the
<pb id="cop336" n="336"/>
old hero, who had many a time saved the day
when the cause seemed about lost.</p>
          <p>
Rev. R. H. W. Leak tells a story about himself.
When freedom was declared, the men
of thought and ambition, veritable leaders
among their unfortunate fellows enslaved like
themselves, gathered the people together for
various purposes. The subjects they considered
and the volume of business transacted soon
made it necessary to have a secretary to note
down their doings, and keep them straight up
on what was transacted in previous meetings.
Well, as Mr. Leak had been making himself
very conspicuous in the meetings, some one
moved that he be elected secretary. He could
neither read nor write. But not willing to lose
his place as one of the leaders, he would not
decline the position. So, he sat down at the
table where stationary was provided, and with
pencil in hand appeared to be very busy. He
was indeed very busy listening, exercising, and
taxing his phenomenal memory, and planning
to “get by.” At the close of the meeting, some
one called for the reading of the minutes before
the final adjournment. Mr. Leak suspicioned
that it was some one trying to catch
him. But he was not to be trapped so easily.
He rose up, faced the audience, and held up before
<pb id="cop337" n="337"/>
him the paper that was supposed to contain
the minutes, and drawing upon his power
of memory, and exhibiting a courage and audacity
as remarkable as his memory, he read
(?) the minutes. When the meeting convened
again, the minutes were written out, and Mr.
Leak held his position as secretary. During
the whole of his active life, he was the leader
among the ministers of his State, and once
served, by an election at the General Conference,
as Manager of the Book Concern.</p>
          <p>
It was during my second term on the Second
District that St. Peters Church on Druid Hill
Ave., and Lanvale St., Baltimore, was purchased
as the new home for Bethel. The Bishop
of the District, L. J. Coppin; the resident Bishop,
John Hurst; and the pastor of the Church,
D. G. Hill, went on the judgment note for
fifteen thousand dollars, to obtain the necessary
money to bind the bargain. The old
Town Bank, of East Baltimore made the
loan.</p>
          <p>
The Baltimore Conference as an Incorporated
body, purchased several Church sites, an
Old Peoples' Home and a Cemetery. In such
unselfish public work, I think the Baltimore
Conference leads the Denomination. Under
the leadership of Bishop J. Albert Johnson,
<pb id="cop338" n="338"/>
my successor, an effort is being put forth to
pay off the Conference indebtedness. With
such men as constitute the ministry of the
Conference to lead off in the work; with African
Methodists of the original type to follow,
and, with the fact that the Baltimore Conference
is, in fact, the State of Maryland, what
may we not expect?</p>
          <p>
The Centennial General Conference, 1916,
met in Philadelphia: the only proper place for
it to meet. At the close of that Conference
I was assigned to the 4th Episcopal District,
which embraces, Kentucky, Indiana, Illinois,
Wisconsin, Iowa, Minnesota, North Dakota,
South Dakota and Winnipeg Dominion of
Canada. This is the first time in twenty years
that the whole of my District has not been
on Southern soil.</p>
          <p>
The centre of the work, and the centre of
attraction is Chicago:—on the Lake:—the
City of the West. But the whole of the District
is most interesting. The blue grass of
Kentucky and its fine horses have advertised
the State to the world. Whiskey also came
in for a share of notoriety, but just now, the
bar rooms are closed: let us hope forever. But
the noble men and women are still there; and
<pb id="cop339" n="339"/>
the blue grass, and the fine stock, and the
climate.</p>
          <p>
The A. M. E. Church undertook years ago
to maintain a school there; but the State
gave better school facilities than we could:
and besides, Wilberforce is so near, so that
those who wished the addition of religious
training could go there. Consequently “Wayman
Institute” was finally closed.</p>
          <p>
More than twenty-five years ago I visited
Kentucky—“Old Kentucky”—for the first
time. I was editor of the A. M. E. Review.
Bishop A. W. Wayman was holding a Conference
at Covington. On account of the smallness
of our Church there, the sessions were
held in the Church of a sister denomination.
While I appreciated highly the kindly feeling,
and spirit of brotherhood that apparently existed
there, I thought, that if we needed a
Church Society there, we needed a building
large enough to do all of our Church work in.
One of the reasons I had for aspiring to the
Bishoprick, was, that I might have a broader
field of opportunity, to accomplish some
things that I considered were much needed.
We are now building a representative Church
at Covington. Have just finished a splendid
one at Harrodsburg, and bought another one
<pb id="cop340" n="340"/>
at Louisville. In other portions of the State,
also, new Churches have been built, or are
in course of erection.</p>
          <p>
I once visited Richmond, Va., the old Confederate
Capital, and found that our Church
there that was once number one, occupying
a rather insignificant place among the large
and influential churches there. I decided that
if I ever got a chance, I would certainly endeavor
to bring “Old Third St.” back to her
former and proper place. The opportunity
came, and it is now in Class A.</p>
          <p>
Our work in the 4th District, embraces the
city where sleeps the dust of William Paul
Quinn, the pioneer Bishop of the West, who
was buried at Richmond, Indiana. At our
last Presiding Elders' Council, arrangements
were made to properly mark his grave. He
is buried in one of the public cemeteries, at
a prominent place along a main drive; and
since Richmond has been sufficiently civilized
to make no discrimination as to his resting
place, it seems but our bounden duty to place
at the grave a stone that will be in keeping
with the prevailing monuments there.</p>
          <p>
The “World War” opened the way for a
general migration of our people from the
<pb id="cop341" n="341"/>
South to the East, West, and Northwest,
Chicago being a great industrial centre, many
thousands were induced to come there, even
to the extent of creating a housing problem,
with all else that would naturally follow such
a sudden influx of population, and that in such
large numbers. Not the least among the
things necessary to meet such a condition was
sufficient churches, and Christian workers, to
prevent the moral degradation that would be
sure to follow, if nothing in particular was
done to prevent it. Our Church was put to
the test like other Churches. We needed social
workers in the different ramifications of
Sociology, which, while it was not at all foreign
to routine church work, meant special
workers, more workers, larger means, larger
church buildings and more of them. It also
meant that in the civic activities of so large
a city, the race had need to find some person
or persons, who could take the initiative in
looking after the interests of our people especially.
The Hebrews, and other race varieties
looked after their people; why not we?
It is a fact worthy of note, and historical preservation,
that in the person of Dr. A. J. Carey
one of the ministers in Chicago, the A. M. E.
Church furnished the only Colored man to sit
<pb id="cop342" n="342"/>
as Chairman of a Board of Exemption, any
where in the United States. Thousands of
white and colored men alike had to pass his
Committee. Illinois in general, and Chicago
in particular raised their quota of men and
money for the greatest conflict of human history:
and there we were, with a representative
strong and aggressive, to see to it that
a square deal,” equal opportunity, encouragement
and credit were given to one of the most
loyal units that make up America's Cosmopolitan
Citizenship. Fortunately, our pulpits of
Chicago and vicinity were ably filled at this
most important period of our history, and the
Churches were intelligently directed in their
legitimate work of caring for the soul without
neglecting the body. Our women led their
forces, gathering larger amounts than ever before
for purely mission work. The Y. W. C.
A. work, with one of our own girls, Miss Edna
Cook as the Secretary, took on new life, and
was among the active agencies for directing
young womanhood. Our Stewardesses and
Deaconesses, many in number, were alert and
aggressive in their work, and rendered invaluable
service. The fact is, the whole machinery
of the Church was operated vigorously,
<pb id="cop343" n="343"/>
and every department seemed to catch the
spirit of the times.</p>
          <p>
A recent report from the Chicago Churches,
thru the Presiding Elder, covering the period
of active immigration, shows that five thousand,
two hundred and sixty-four accessions
were made to the Chicago Churches alone.
Two new churches built, two bought, and five
new Societies organized. At the time this report
was handed in a movement was under
way to purchase two more Churches. These
figures show, to an extent, the activities of
our Denomination in meeting the wants of
the new comers. With this, plus all the activities
of the other Denominations, notably
the Baptist and Methodist Episcopal, there
was still a large contingent to be caught by
the world forces; and especially so because of
the “open door” privileges, compared to the
ostracism of the Southern sections of the
country, from which the influx of people
came.</p>
          <p>
The close of the present quadrennium, May,
1920, will mark the forty-third mile stone of
my ministerial career, and the twentieth in
the Bishopric. In these pages of “Unwritten
History,” the story of my life has been told
in a measure, and worthy deeds of many others,
<pb id="cop344" n="344"/>
otherwise unknown to posterity, have
been narrated. The reader may have at least
the interest that can be had in reading a novel,
with the additional interest that may be produced
by fact, versus fiction. There is nothing
startling, to start a youth off on a “Red
Rappo” dash, to <sic corr="achieve">acheive</sic> fame, commit murder,
discover a new world, or turn the old one up
side down. But in the simple narration of
ordinary things about ordinary people, there
may be found some hints that may be suggestive
to some one who is earnestly seeking
to know what after all is really worth while
in life. Kingdoms, and thrones are tottering,
and falling. The head that wears the crown
is more “uneasy” than ever. The old word
Democracy is having a new interpretation,
even if more just now in theory than in practice:
but righteousness, justice, sincerity, the
Golden Rule, “naked” TRUTH, unchanged in
meaning or purpose; undaunted in their DETERMINATION
to take their rightful place
in human affairs, lift their voice, and ever cry;
“be not deceived, God is not mocked.”</p>
        </div2>
        <div2>
          <p>
            <figure id="ill1" entity="cop345">
              <p>[Portrait Photograph]</p>
            </figure>
          </p>
        </div2>
        <div2 type="chapter">
          <pb id="cop345" n="345"/>
          <head>CHAPTER IX<sic corr="missing period">.</sic></head>
          <head>Domestic Bliss: With Shadow and Sunshine.</head>
          <lg type="poem">
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>I loved a maiden, fair and pure,</l>
              <l>And could no ill foresee.</l>
              <l>She was the idol of my heart,</l>
              <l>And all the world to me.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>And she, in love and confidence,</l>
              <l>Laid bare her heart, so true.</l>
              <l>Thus panoplied with love, we thought</l>
              <l>We could the world subdue.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>Alas! poor simple-hearted pair,</l>
              <l>With calculations large,</l>
              <l>We hastened down to life's big sea</l>
              <l>And launched our little barge,</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>The day was bright, the sea was calm,</l>
              <l>The wind and tide were fair.</l>
              <l>We hoisted sails and onward sped,</l>
              <l>A joyous happy pair.</l>
            </lg>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>But soon a dreadful storm arose</l>
              <l>Upon the treacherous sea.</l>
              <l>And then we cried: “O cruel fate,</l>
              <l>Canst thou so heartless be?”</l>
            </lg>
            <pb id="cop346" n="346"/>
            <lg type="stanza">
              <l>With two we started on the voyage,</l>
              <l>With three the storm came on:</l>
              <l>But when the darkness disappeared</l>
              <l>Behold there was but one.</l>
            </lg>
          </lg>
          <p>Here is the story briefly told: I wooed and
won Miss Martha Grinnage, a school teacher
of Wilmington, Del. Our marriage took place
in September 1875. The marriage ceremony
was performed by the Rev. John F. Thomas,
by whom I was afterwards licensed to preach.</p>
          <p>
The stork seemed so impatiently <sic corr="solicitous">solicitious</sic>
for our further happiness that he came on
scheduled time with our boy “Octavius Valentine.”</p>
          <p>
Octavius Valentine Cato, professor at the
“Institute for Colored Youth,” was murdered
at the election polls about this time, and was
everywhere referred to as hero and martyr.
This accounts for the name of our first born
son, who might have otherwise been “junior.”
Nine months after the birth of our boy, he
was taken from us by the cold, ruthless hand
of death; and just eighteen days later his
mother followed. Thus, in the brief period
of eighteen months, my first matrimonial experience
was brought to a close. Blessed
Mother! A sweet spirit: bright of intellect:
<pb id="cop347" n="347"/>
away beyond her years in wisdom, prudence,
and all that goes to constitute noble womanhood.
Patient in affliction, strong in faith, she
accepted her lot; gave up her babe with the
resignation of a Christian heroine, and without
a murmer surrendered her own life to
Him who gave it.</p>
          <p>
Mother and Child! “Earth is too rude for
thee; Heaven will be glad of thee; Come away
lovely ones, come to thy rest.”</p>
          <p>
But, as for me! I left Wilmington as quickly
as possible; away from the scenes that recalled
a sadness, that overshadowed all the <sic corr="preceding">preceeding</sic>
joys that the place could recall.</p>
          <p>
I was young and strong, of body, and
tried with all my heart to say: “Thy will
be done,” and to seek more diligently than ever
to know His will concerning me. I cannot
describe the blow, and will not try. I seemed
stunned. I am glad that I had faith in God, and
felt that I could leave it all to Him. I did not
seek any other source of comfort, nor look
elsewhere for direction as to my future. I
was teaching school at the time, and had but
a short time before this terrible ordeal been
licensed to preach.</p>
          <p>
With this new experience, I began to think
less of the school house, and more and more
<pb id="cop348" n="348"/>
about the ministry. Every voice seemed to
call this way; every circumstance seemed to
point in this direction; and the following
spring, by the leading of the divine Spirit, and
the advice of my pastor Rev. John F. Thomas,
and Dr. B. T.  Tanner, I joined the Philadelphia
Conference “on probation,” and began as
stated elsewhere, my ministerial career as City
Missionary in Philadelphia. This was the
spring of 1877.</p>
          <p>
Up to this time I had not received any
special training in theology. I say special
training, meaning, that which takes up the
subject scientifically, with a <foreign lang="lat">priori</foreign>, and a <foreign lang="lat">posteriori</foreign>
evidence:—of things not seen—with
homiletical and <sic corr="hermeneutical">hermaneutical</sic> arrangement,
and discussion in sermonizing. I had been a
student of the Bible—had read it from “lid
to lid” I once heard two old Methodist ladies
talking upon the subject of religion, preaching,
etc. One asked the other what Doctor
of Divinity meant. The reply was: “it means
Master of the Bible.” How I wished that I
was a doctor of divinity! And I never changed
my mind until I became personally acquainted
with a few of them. Mr. Moody
was not a D. D., he would not even permit you
to call him Reverend. Rev. Henry Ward
<pb id="cop349" n="349"/>
Beecher was a D. D., but every body just said:
“Henry Ward Beecher.” The same thing was
true of Philips Brooks. Those names stood
for more than any qualifying letters or titles
that could be attached to them. The “Shunemite”
called Elisha: “Holy Man of God.”
But he was a school man: I mean, he was a
theological school man, as was Henry Ward
Beecher, and Phillips Brooks. The schools
<sic corr="systematize">systemitize</sic> the work, and teach the student
how to find out the things that he wants to
know. Many a man, “a diamond in the rough;<sic corr="missing closing quotation marks">”</sic>
has gone thru the schools, and come out a
“polished shaft.”</p>
          <p>
So soon as I entered the ministry, I took
up the “Course of Studies” laid down in the
Discipline; and Latin and Greek besides—Hebrew
and German later on—preparatory to a
regular theological course which is spoken of
in another chapter.</p>
          <p>
I was hailed as a “single young minister;”
and in Philadelphia. Both in my Mission and
elsewhere, there were a plenty of young girls
of marriageable age who might, upon a proper
presentation of the subject, have been induced
to enter the ministry.” But, besides a lingering
memory of one who, though “at rest,” was
<pb id="cop350" n="350"/><figure id="ill2" entity="cop350"><p>[Portrait Photograph]</p></figure>
entitled still to due respect, was a burning desire
to “make full proof” of the ministry.</p>
          <p>
My pastoral work was not very taxing, and
that gave much time for study. This was especially
true of the first two years, while at
the Mission. Four years by due course,
brought one up to full fledged ministry. The
first two, as Licentiate, on probation: the next
two, as Deacon, full member of Conference,
but not in full orders. At the end of the fourth
year, if the student regularly passed the classes,
he was entitled to his ordination to the
Eldership. I made my four years course in
three years, but, by an understanding which
I had with myself upon entering the ministry,
I refrained from keeping company with ladies
during the full four years of the usual probationary
period. I did not see how I could give
much attention to a subject so important and
absorbing as that of: “Love, Courtship and
Marriage,” and yet make the progress in my
ministerial work and studies that I had planned.</p>
          <p>
Toward the close of the fourth year, <sic corr="a">A</sic>
Fair was in progress at the Masonic Temple
on 11th St. It was being held in the interest
of the Christian Recorder, the oldest Negro
journal in America: perhaps in the world. Miss
<pb id="cop351" n="351"/>
Fanny M. Jackson, Principal of the Institute
for Colored Youth,” was the prime mover, and
President of the Fair Committee. Miss Jackson
was a member of the Episcopal Denomination,
but was known to be public spirited:
and seeing that the Recorder was hindered
in its usefulness by being burdened with debt,
Miss Jackson got together a number of friends
of various denominations, and resolved to raise
some money for the “Book Concern” and Recorder.</p>
          <p>
A correspondence was kept up thru the Recorder
columns for some months. Contributions
of articles of any kind suitable for a
Fair were solicited. More than a thousand
dollars were cleared by the effort, and handed
over to the Manager, Dr. H. M. Turner. Speaking
from memory, I believe the amount was
about seventeen hundred.</p>
          <p>
This Fair brought the people of the different
denominations together as never before.
Philadelphia—whether to its credit or not—
had the reputation of being cold, stiff, conservative.
Many who were born in Phila., belonged
to the “Quaker City Society,” an organization
that only those of Phila. birth
could join. Some who, tho thus qualified,
would not join, because this would put them
<pb id="cop352" n="352"/>
into close social relations with some whom
they would not ordinarily associate with. As
to the Church people, while there was not
any visible, or, open denominational hostility,
the most part found enough to engage them
at their own Churches.</p>
          <p>
African Methodists easily led in the number
of members. Here the independent movement
by Richard Allen, began and the sect multiplied.
Bethel was the “old fireplace.” Thither
the crowds went! Then Union, and Campbell
Chapel, and Mount Pisgah, and Zion were
lusty daughters, with “Little Wesley” and a
number of smaller bodies were of promise.
St. Thomas was the mother Episcopal Church,
with Crucifixion a mission, where Miss Jackson
held membership and sang on the choir:
an attractive alto voice.</p>
          <p>
Miss Jackson, a graduate from Oberlin College,
with “gentleman's course,” had made an
innovation by becoming the Principal in a
High School, that graduated its pupils in
Greek, Latin and Higher Mathematics. Octavious
Cato, a teacher in the <sic corr="scientific">sceintific</sic> department
informed the Managers of the Institute
that he would not teach under a woman. The
Managers declined to consider his objection,
<pb id="cop353" n="353"/>
and he, like many a wise man, changed his
mind.</p>
          <p>
Miss Jackson was not only the recognized
scholar among school teachers, but gained a
reputation of being a platform speaker with
few equals even among the other race varieties.
These facts, backed up by an irreproachable
character, gave her undisputed leadership
in all matters of race advancement. She was
the one person whom the whole city would
follow, even to the extent of forming an Undenominational
Committee, for helping a denominational
enterprise.</p>
          <p>
The Fair had a popular following, and became
quite a social centre during the month
of its existence.</p>
          <p>
This was my fourth year in the city, and,
as fully explained in another chapter, I was
pastor at the Mother Church: as such, I felt
that whatever influence I had, and could bring
to bear upon my Church, should be used to
make the Fair a success.</p>
          <p>
I attended the fair night after night, and
every night: partly because it was in the interest
of our own Concern, and partly because
it had become a very pleasant place for people,
especially young people to gather.</p>
          <pb id="cop354" n="354"/>
          <p>Miss Jackson, a hard and constant worker
for the public good, was not a society woman.
She was conspicuously absent from the dance,
public and private, and from such delicate little
social features, as the “card parties” and
like evidences of social standing that the elite
of society people hold dear. She was just as
conspicuous for her presence, however, at all
public gatherings for social and moral uplift.</p>
          <p>
For reasons, evidently satisfactory to herself,
she declined the company of gentlemen,
and was known to go and come anywhere, and
everywhere alone.</p>
          <p>
But here is a case, where she will be out
after midnight, night after night for a month,
and that, in a portion of the City where a
certain class of men and women could be
seen on the street at any late hour of the night,
or early hours of morning, and they would not
be attending prayer meeting either, nor going
to “the Fair.”</p>
          <p>
To meet this new condition Miss Jackson
engaged the janitor of her school to see her
safely home from the Fair every night: to be
more exact, every, morning. This was no part
of his duty as janitor, and he got extra pay
for it. My friend John S. Durham seemed to
know all about it, and explained the matter
<pb id="cop355" n="355"/>
fully to me. When I put the question squarely
to him, as to Why Miss Jackson went to such
trouble and expense, he replied saying, that
it was because she did not accept the company
of gentlemen in a social way.</p>
          <p>
After we had discussed the matter a bit,
I ventured the suggestion, on a wager from
my friend, that before that Fair closed, I
would have “John Williams”—the janitor—
dismissed, and take his place.</p>
          <p>
I had a sort of fondness for daring, any way.
When I was a boy, if I wanted to throw
“Aunt” Jemima—Aunt Mimy—into a nervous
fit, I would climb up the big tree in the yard,
and stand on my head on a limb. Or mount
an unbroken colt without a bridle, and let
him see how fast he could run. Or fight a boy
twice my size. David, of all Bible characters,
was my hero. In school, I always considered
that my place was at the head of the class.
In the ministry, had I not reached the Mother
Church in two years? Sure enough, I went
there by accident, but, how did I stay there?
I am free to confess, that I was shy of Miss
Jackson; but it was not a matter of life and
death. A little mortification was about the
worse thing likely to happen.</p>
          <pb id="cop356" n="356"/>
          <p>I made the venture and succeeded. Mr. Williams
once displaced, never got his job again.
Before the Fair closed, I was seeing Miss
Jackson home every night: and more, was
having business with her during some of the
days: business pertaining to the Fair, of
course! But, all the same, business that made
it necessary for me to call at the Institute
about the closing hour. The fact is, I became
interested in Miss Jackson, and she became
interested in me. She had a fixed course in
life, and stubbornly maintained it, until it became
a fixed habit. I dared to encounter her.
Perhaps she admired my courage. I found
much in her to admire. Our coming together
was like the dropping of seed into the earth,
which grew.</p>
          <p>
Miss Jackson had a heart with a deep well.
How to reach it was the only question. It
did not appear upon the surface. Dazzling intellect
is what was seen and constantly spoken
of. But there was a heart, which, if once
reached, would pour out its love like a perennial
spring. Her intellect was great, but her
heart was greater.</p>
          <p>
We were married December 21st, 1887, by
Bishop D. A. <sic corr="Payne?">Papne</sic>, assisted by Rev. Henry L.
Phillips, in the 19th St. Baptist Church, Washington,
<pb id="cop357" n="357"/>
D. C. My Bishop, her pastor and her
sister's Church. “At Home” 51 Centre. St.,
Baltimore, Md. At that time I was pastor of
Bethel Church, Baltimore, as the reader will
recall. It was but a nine days wonder, and
the people ceased to speak of the strange
thing that had happened: all, however, but one
crazy girl, named Carry Robinson, who entered
a suit against me for a breach of promise.
Her first lawyer died before the case was
called, as did also the second. The third
one employed tried the case, and lost. “Last
of all, the woman died<sic corr="missing period">.</sic>” It is supposed to
have been a case of black mail: likely inspired
by some one who did not appear on the scene.
Lawyer number three offered to compromise
the case out of Court for three hundred dollars.
But I was obdurate. The plan was to
affect a compromise before the case was called,
and give me a chance to avoid “embarrassing
my bride.” But, as I was innocent, and
my bride had confidence in me, I concluded
that the best thing to do, was to clean up the
matter root and branch.</p>
          <p>
During this marriage, I was pastor, and
editor of the Review, and wife remained in
the school room. There are two ways to
stop an automobile, viz, to slow down, or, to
<pb id="cop358" n="358"/>
run the machine against a stone wall, or a
tree. I desired that my wife should give up
teaching at once, but the school room habit
clung, and it seemed wiser to eliminate it
gradually. The A. M. E. Church had organized
its women into a “Mite Missionary Society,”
the chief object of which was to foster
foreign Missions. The Churches organized
at will, held meetings monthly or quarterly,
according to the inclination or activity of those
at the head of the Society. Many of the
Churches had no Missionary organization at
all. The money collected was used for the
work in Haiti, and West Africa. It was paid
out by the officers of the Mite Society that
raised it, thru the direction of the Home and
Foreign Society, with office at New York. It
was indeed a good and useful work that the
women of the Church were engaged in, but
the amount of money that was being raised
was inadequate to the needs, and was much
less than the Church properly organized was
capable of raising. Mrs. Coppin saw what
was needed to put new life into the societies
already in existence and also to create others.</p>
          <p>
When the General Conference met in Philadelphia,
in 1892, Mrs. Coppin appeared at one
of the sessions with a constitution, which, if
<pb id="cop359" n="359"/>
adopted, and put into common use, was destined
to revolutionize the Mite work, by having
each Conference, a Conference Branch,
and at each Charge, an auxiliary Society, whose
officers should constitute the Conference
Branch, and that more attention should be
given to the Home work. The General Conference
adopted the Constitution, and the work
sure enough took on new life, so that, a single
Conference now actually raises more for Mission
work than the whole Church—thru the
women—raised previous to 1892.</p>
          <p>
One of the reasons given by Mrs. Coppin
for not wanting to give up teaching at once,
was, that she had begun a campaign in the
interest of Industrial Education. Her contention
was, that the only way for a Philadelphia
boy—Colored—to get a trade, was to
commit an offense for which he would be put
into the House of Correction. Even then, the
trades were few and all of a kind, such as
making brooms, and caning chairs. None of
the various industries of Philadelphia a veritable
industrial center, would take a colored
apprentice. This campaign was continued
with public speeches in Philadelphia and vicinity;
in Churches, and other places of public
assembly, until it became a real propaganda.
<pb id="cop360" n="360"/>
Every body was pleading for Industrial as
well as Literary education for the youth.</p>
          <p>
The Managers of the Institute for Colored
Youth at last became interested to the extent
that the Institute grounds were enlarged, extending
from Bainbridge St., thru to South,
and buildings were erected in which were
taught carpentry, brick masonry; plumbing;
plastering; shoe making; dress making; tailoring
needle work and cooking. Inside of the
large building, a house would be erected, with
all the modern improvements, then, torn down.
From the Institute went classes of boys, during
vacation, and built rows of houses. There
were night classes for those who were beyond
school age. Men who were carrying the hod
learned to be stone masons. Some from those
night classes learned carpentry and became
contractors.</p>
          <p>
I think it is not generally known that Industrial
Education for Colored Youth had its origin
in Philadelphia and not at Tuskegee. It
is none the better for that, but, it is a historical
fact, and, perhaps, unwritten.</p>
          <p>
Another thing that Mrs. Coppin was always
anxious about, was a proper place for girls
to live, who came from other States—and from
outside of the City—to study at the Institute.
<pb id="cop361" n="361"/>
She desired to have some kind of home that
might be under the supervision of the Institute
management. Our own home was opened
for girls from South Carolina, North Carolina,
Georgia and Virginia. The number so increased,
that a ten room dwelling next door was
rented as a girls' dormitory, and between that,
and a portion of our own home, we had as
many as fifteen girls at one time. Some of
them paid board—that was before war prices
—others were given a chance to do light house
keeping at the dormitory. We paid the rent.</p>
          <p>
We tried to follow up our dormitory girls
to see what they made of their lives. To my
personal knowledge some married College
Professors; some ministers; some remained
single and taught. I think they all did well.
They went out into the world with a feeling
that, on account of the influences by which
they had been surrounded, and the care bestowed
upon them, they must give a good account
of themselves. They became more or
less imbued with the ways and ideals of “Miss
Fanny”— the name by which they still refer
to her—. Of the hundreds of young women who
graduated from the “Institute,” I do not know
of one who is not to some extent influenced
by the peculiar moral and ethical training received
<pb id="cop362" n="362"/>
there. The Institute was not a City
school under Management of the Board of
Education, and for that reason the graduates
could not teach in Philadelphia, without the
City's certificate; but, in New Jersey, Delaware
and Maryland, Institute Graduates could
teach without further examination. The fact
is, the Institute carried a higher curriculum
than the City High Schools.</p>
          <p>
With the Industrial regime fully established,
Mrs. Coppin began to “slow down” preparatory
to giving up teaching. My election to
the Bishopric and assignment to South Africa
gave the opportunity to gracefully withdraw
from a work that had really become second
nature.<sic corr="extra period">.</sic> I organized “Bethel Institute” at
Cape Town; Mrs. Coppin did not teach there,
but devoted her energies in organizing Mite
Societies, and training the “Native” <sic corr="extra punctuation">‘</sic>and
“Colored” women for Christian work. She
went with me into the interior as far as thirteen
hundred and sixty miles from Cape
Town; to the country of the late warrior
chief, Lobengula; into Rhodesia as far as
Bulawayo.</p>
          <p>
The natives and colored women of Africa
were delighted to have one of their sisters
from America to come over and be with them
<pb id="cop363" n="363"/>
in the formative period of their church work.
Africa is not unlike other portions of the
world in its habit of holding the women back.
The coming of Christianity everywhere marks
the beginning of woman's emancipation.
Christianity in Africa must not mean less.</p>
          <p>
It is a fact that one has pleasure in noting
with especial emphasis, that our African
women, though just emerging from the slavery
that is naturally entailed by the custom of
polygamy, are really enthusiastic Christian
workers. They so soon learn that Christianity
is not simply something to believe or recite,
but, something to be, and to do.</p>
          <p>
Bishop Johnson tells a story about his saying
to the women of one of his South African
Conferences, that he wanted them to raise a
certain amount of money for missionary purposes;
that is, to open new missions. They
answered that they would let him know the
next day, whether they thought they could
raise it or not. So, they had a season of
prayer and continued in the meeting all night.</p>
          <p>
They wanted that one of the buildings at
the Wilberforce Institute should be a memorial;
and so, they called it: The Fanny Jackson
Coppin Hall. For this building ten thousand
<pb id="cop364" n="364"/>
dollars were raised right there on the
mission field.</p>
          <p>
I returned from Africa in the Spring of
1904, and was assigned to the Seventh District,
embracing South Carolina and Alabama.
Mrs. Coppin was then in declining health, and
could not accompany me through the whole
of the district, but did go through portions of
South Carolina.</p>
          <p>
Years of constant and strenuous work began
to tell on an iron constitution that had
responded so faithfully to the call of duty.
For eight years, that unique personality, so
accustomed to be before the public in every
racial and civic discussion, was practically
confined to the house. This confinement was
not caused by any organic troubles, nor anything
bordering on a lingering illness, but a
gradual breaking down of the constitution. A
lack of strength to engage in anything that
drew heavily upon the physical energies. The
mind was the last to succumb. It was, indeed,
a great blessing and source of happiness that
during this long period of enforced retirement
from physical activities, the mind should retain
its strength and vigor, so that the daily
papers, magazines and books, especially the
Bible, still held their charm; and also the
<pb id="cop365" n="365"/>
keenest interest was had in conversing upon
current topics.</p>
          <p>
A treatise entitled: “Reminiscences of School
Life, and Hints on Teaching” was produced
during this quiet period. It is not a pretentious,
labored production: the story “reminiscences”
is told in the simplest possible way,
and the “hints” are of the most primary and
practical kind. Any one who knew the author
well can see traces of that simplicity that
characterized her life. Herself a classical
scholar of acknowledged ability, preferred always
to teach primary branches, with the explanation
that this was the formative period
of life and too much attention could not be
given to fundamental work.</p>
          <p>
This service closed a life of unusual activity,
of a most unselfish nature. One of the many
eulogies following her demise, sums up thus:
“For forty years she was the inspiration of
thousands. Her name was a synonym for
character, for high inspiration, for purity, for
thoroughness and for righteousness.”</p>
          <p>
The end came January 21st, 1913. The
shadow again lowered over my home, after
a longer period of sunshine. This time, with
more life behind me than before me, making
a decision as to how to spend the remaining
<pb id="cop366" n="366"/>
years that might follow, far more difficult
than when the first shadows passed.</p>
          <p>
Had my friend Bishop John Albert Johnson
been near at this sad moment I would not
have felt quite so much alone. Friends indeed
were near; and relatives, with abundant sympathy
to pour out without stint.</p>
          <p>
In this hour of loneliness and sadness representatives
of the Second District over
which I presided came in numbers. From
North Carolina, and Virginia, and Maryland,
and from the District of Columbia they came
to our home in Philadelphia. Telegrams and
letters numerous came.</p>
          <p>
At the funeral at Bethel Church, Dr. Henry
L. Phillips, friend and ex-pastor, suggested a
suitable monument, and one that of all things
the deceased would like, would be a scholarship
for struggling youth, seeking an education.
Following this suggestion a few friends
were called together for consultation, and a
“Fanny Jackson Coppin Scholarship” was instituted,
and afterwards incorporated under
the laws of the State of Pennsylvania, and the
Provident Life and Trust Company of Philadelphia,
made the fiscal agent, to hold and invest
the funds, the interest of which alone
goes to sustain scholarships.</p>
          <pb id="cop367" n="367"/>
          <p>The movement was inaugurated by a gift of
one thousand dollars, which was followed by
smaller amount. The thought was to get a
few thousand in hand and invested before giving
out a scholarship; and by continuing to
add to the principal, the interest would in
time become sufficient to sustain several
scholarships at a time.</p>
          <p>
Donations and bequests can be made at any
time, and it is to be hoped that the Fund will
grow into many thousands.</p>
          <p>
For a time I seemed to be up into the air.
This seems like a strange way to express it,
but what I mean is so difficult to express. We
had learned to live within each other. This
was especially true of the last eight or ten
years. Before this, both lives were so busy
that each could easily become absorbed in the
duty at hand. At the last, my “duty,” and
privilege and pleasure, was to live alone for
her who had lived for so many; and she, now,
unable to live the old life that was as broad
as humanity itself, could only live for and depend
upon one.</p>
          <p>
I comforted myself by deciding that however
imperfectly lived, my life had amounted
to something. I had written a book on “The
Relation of Baptized Children to the Church,”
<pb id="cop368" n="368"/><figure id="ill3" entity="cop368"><p>[Portrait Photograph]</p></figure>
my pet subject from early life; and one on
“The Key to Scriptural Interpretation,” the
subject that I had thought most about during
my ministerial life. I had been to Africa, and
realized my life's dream, and had even written
on “Observations of Men and Things in
South Africa.” Why not stop right here? But
as comforting (?) as were those considerations,
they did not comfort. So, not knowing
what to do, I decided to do nothing. Just live
a “come day, go day” life. Do no harm, and
not be over anxious about doing any more
good. But this did not satisfy. Everything
about my life seemed so indefinite, uncertain,
unreal, “up in the air” like. That which came
nearest being real was a cigar. I “took to
smoke.” Thank God I did not take to drink.
I smoked by day, and by night, and got up out
of the bed and smoked. This began to tell
on my bodily strength. I would be tired instead
of being refreshed when morning came.
I did not enjoy reading, and only did such
work as I was obliged to do, and that just in
a sort of perfunctory manner.</p>
          <p>
A friend remarked that I needed companionship
at home. He meant well, but had I
spoken the first words that came to my mind
I believe he would not have thought well of
<pb id="cop369" n="369"/>
me. I felt stung at the remark. I was standing
only a year from an open grave.</p>
          <p>
But I am more and more convinced that
Providence has much more to do with human
affairs than we are wont to acknowledge.
How suddenly, and, it would seem, mysteriously
a change in my course and in my feelings
came!</p>
          <p>
I chanced to meet Dr. M. E. Thompson, a
practicing physician in Baltimore, Md. I
thought it so strange, that after a brief conversation
with her, and that, too, upon the
subject of her professional work, I should be
unable to dismiss her from my mind after we
parted. If I should decide that the impression
was only momentary, such a decision
would be proved false, by the fact that the impression
continued. Should I decide that it
was due to the interest I had in the subject
of our conversation, that, too, would be overruled
by the fact that I really thought nothing
more about the subject. An image fixed
itself in my mental vision, and in my thought.
An image that I could see with closed eyes.
A voice that I could still hear, though inaudible.
A thought, evesdropping ever and anon,
no matter what other thoughts might engage
the mind. It would seem indeed that there
<pb id="cop370" n="370"/>
was but one course to decide upon in such a
case, and that to harken to the persistent voice.
To return to the object of the lingering
thought, and try to discover the cause of its
obstinacy. This I could not get the consent
of my own, real mind, to do. My own purpose
and thought seemed quite different from
this interloping thought, that came of itself,
and was neither asking permission to stay,
nor direction as to its course.</p>
          <p>
But, I, too, was persistent. Had I not years
and experience at my command? Such a
strong feeling in early manhood would have
met no opposition, but it is different now.
And so it was, that age and experience instituted
a pitched battle with a strange and
unfamiliar impression, and I decided to let
them fight it out.</p>
          <p>
We hear much about “love at first sight.”
This, I think has been the experience of many.
But, in such a case, I take it, that all the
mental powers are in accord with the impression:
that reason and judgment are dethroned,
and desire makes common cause with the
emotion, and no discordant note is heard. In
the first place the object of the impression is
not repugnant to such a visitation, and makes
no fight against it. In the leading of Providence,
<pb id="cop371" n="371"/>
however, some things may happen, that
seem entirely outside of the ordinary course
of events: a sort of wheel within a wheel:
something added to the ordinary, and this
seemed to be the case with me. Reason and
judgment were not dethroned. Indeed, they
never seemed more active in the legitimate
exercise of their functions, nor more unable
to fully control the situation. Accustomed to
arbitrary action in all cases, they now agree
to arbitrate whatever the newcomer refuses
to sanction.</p>
          <p>
I met Dr. Thompson again. Engaged her in
conversation, venturing a little beyond medical
subjects, but not daring to disclose the fact
that there was a soul struggle raging within,
and that she was the unconscious cause. This
meeting was at an Annual Conference that I
was holding at one of the Baltimore churches.
The doctor was among the visitors who were
introduced to the Conference, and asked to
speak. The ease, cleverness, and evident sincerity
with which she spoke, certainly did
not contribute anything toward banishing
that anxious thought of her that had been
gripping me so irresistibly since the first
meeting. The address was so free from that
sophomoric air, and tone that so often characterizes
<pb id="cop372" n="372"/>
the speech of professional people
before popular audiences. Men are even now
so inclined to either discount the ability
of the woman physician, or to regard her as,
at least, being on trial, that it would not have
been a great wonder had this young woman
felt called upon to utilize this opportunity to
prove that her certificate was held by merit.</p>
          <p>
The Conference was a religious meeting.
The business was, reports from Christian
workers. The prevailing thought, necessarily
was, the performance of duty; how performed;
the great harvest field, and the call to all
for service. The doctor readily caught the
spirit of the meeting, and with perfect ease addressed
the body.</p>
          <p>
When we separated this time I was ready
to decide that the persistent impression was
victorious. But the end of the first struggle
could only mean the beginning of another.
Up to this time it had only been “my heart
and me;” but now, if the matter proceeds any
farther, another “me” and another “heart”
must be apprised and consulted.</p>
          <p>
This required both courage and tact. It
required more courage than I felt to be immediately
in possession of. I must wait for a
propitious moment. Would it come? Had not
<pb id="cop373" n="373"/>
two fairly favorable opportunities, at least for
an introduction of the main subject been allowed
to pass unimproved? Will all things
come to him who has patience to wait? Well,
that depends. Patience may accomplish many
things, but certainly not “all things.”</p>
          <p>
I may be regarded by some as either superstitious,
or <sic corr="presumptuous">presumptious</sic>, but from an early
period of my life I have entertained the idea
that Providence had much to do with directing
my course. The idea may have first originated
from what my mother had to say about
the “Christmas baby”: but besides that, I have
observed certain events in my life that I could
not satisfactorily account for without admitting
of providential interposition. So, I concluded
that if Providence had anything at all
to do with this business in hand, a door of
opportunity would in some way be opened;
and it was.</p>
          <p>
Now, I am sure, the curiously inclined would
not object to knowing all about the succeeding
steps leading up to the final conclusion,
but this would not be of any especial historic
value.</p>
          <p>
The Conference referred to was held in
April: the three months following were full
<pb id="cop374" n="374"/>
of interest to me, and the course that events
took got the doctor seriously involved.</p>
          <p>
She had been accustomed to prescribe for
patients and at this she had gained for herself
an enviable reputation; but here is a difficult
form of acute heart trouble, unknown to the
medical profession as such. I once heard a
physician say, that a doctor should never
shake his head, and say: “I cannot do
anything more.” Then he added: “I always do
something for a sufferer, no matter how hopeless
the case.” Bravo! Doctor. Prescribe anyhow.
Make a new record in therapeutics.</p>
          <p>
This much may be said as to particulars: I
went South to my work, and could only reach
my physician through correspondence. This
naturally prolonged the diagnosis, though I
tried to give the exact, and correct symptoms.
The doctor, however, did not seem anxious to
venture her reputation on guess work, or, at
long range. But all is well that ends well, and
the business once started had to come to an
end. And so, on August 1, 1914, while the
cables and wireless stations were informing
the world that Germany had opened war on
Belgium, and that all Europe was becoming
involved; at noonday, in Allen Church, Philadelphia,
Bishop Tanner pronounced the words:</p>
          <pb id="cop375" n="375"/>
          <p><figure id="ill4" entity="cop375"><p>[Portrait Photograph]</p></figure>
“I now declare that they are man and wife
together, in the name of the Father, and of
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; Amen.”</p>
          <p>
This day marks the fifth anniversary. As
I write these lines I hear the voices of our
Theodosia, a rollicking “Tom-boy girl,” three
and a half years old; <sic corr="decidedly">decidely</sic> precocious;
naturally spoiled. But she has a wise mother.
“At evening time it shall be light.” The little
“Divine gift” is a ray of light. Such a ray as
generally comes in the morning; but, if at
“evening time,” all the more glorious and
cheering. Light at evening! “Lead kindly
light,” until the day is quite passed; and then,
“Amid the encircling gloom,” lead thou me on.</p>
        </div2>
      </div1>
    </body>
  </text>
</TEI.2>